This is a modern-English version of Peter Pan, originally written by Barrie, J. M. (James Matthew).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Peter Pan
[PETER AND WENDY]
by J. M. Barrie [James Matthew Barrie]
A Millennium Fulcrum Edition produced in 1991 by Duncan Research. Note that while a copyright was initially claimed for the labor involved in digitization, that copyright claim is not consistent with current copyright requirements. This text, which matches the 1911 original publication, is in the public domain in the US.
A Millennium Fulcrum Edition produced in 1991 by Duncan Research. Note that while a copyright was initially claimed for the work involved in digitization, that copyright claim doesn't align with today's copyright standards. This text, which matches the 1911 original publication, is in the public domain in the US.
Contents
Chapter I.
PETER BREAKS THROUGH
All children, except one, grow up. They soon know that they will grow up, and the way Wendy knew was this. One day when she was two years old she was playing in a garden, and she plucked another flower and ran with it to her mother. I suppose she must have looked rather delightful, for Mrs. Darling put her hand to her heart and cried, “Oh, why can’t you remain like this for ever!” This was all that passed between them on the subject, but henceforth Wendy knew that she must grow up. You always know after you are two. Two is the beginning of the end.
All kids, except one, grow up. They quickly realize that they will grow up, and the way Wendy figured it out was like this. One day when she was two, she was playing in a garden, and she picked another flower and ran with it to her mother. I guess she must have looked pretty adorable because Mrs. Darling put her hand to her heart and cried, “Oh, why can’t you stay like this forever!” That was all that was said between them on the topic, but from then on, Wendy knew she had to grow up. You always know once you’re two. Two is the start of the end.
Of course they lived at 14, and until Wendy came her mother was the chief one. She was a lovely lady, with a romantic mind and such a sweet mocking mouth. Her romantic mind was like the tiny boxes, one within the other, that come from the puzzling East, however many you discover there is always one more; and her sweet mocking mouth had one kiss on it that Wendy could never get, though there it was, perfectly conspicuous in the right-hand corner.
Of course, they lived at 14, and until Wendy arrived, her mother was the main one. She was a wonderful woman, with a romantic mind and a sweet, teasing smile. Her romantic mind was like those tiny boxes that come from the mysterious East—no matter how many you find, there’s always one more inside; and her sweet, teasing smile had one kiss on it that Wendy could never reach, even though it was right there, clearly visible in the right-hand corner.
The way Mr. Darling won her was this: the many gentlemen who had been boys when she was a girl discovered simultaneously that they loved her, and they all ran to her house to propose to her except Mr. Darling, who took a cab and nipped in first, and so he got her. He got all of her, except the innermost box and the kiss. He never knew about the box, and in time he gave up trying for the kiss. Wendy thought Napoleon could have got it, but I can picture him trying, and then going off in a passion, slamming the door.
The way Mr. Darling won her over was like this: all the men who had been boys when she was a girl suddenly realized they loved her, and they all rushed to her house to propose, except for Mr. Darling, who took a cab and got there first, so he won her. He got all of her, except for her innermost secrets and the kiss. He never found out about the secrets, and eventually, he stopped trying to get the kiss. Wendy thought Napoleon could have successfully gotten it, but I can imagine him trying and then storming off in anger, slamming the door.
Mr. Darling used to boast to Wendy that her mother not only loved him but respected him. He was one of those deep ones who know about stocks and shares. Of course no one really knows, but he quite seemed to know, and he often said stocks were up and shares were down in a way that would have made any woman respect him.
Mr. Darling used to brag to Wendy that her mom not only loved him but also respected him. He was one of those serious guys who understood stocks and shares. Of course, no one really knows, but he really seemed to have it all figured out, and he often said stocks were up and shares were down in a way that would have earned him any woman's respect.
Mrs. Darling was married in white, and at first she kept the books perfectly, almost gleefully, as if it were a game, not so much as a Brussels sprout was missing; but by and by whole cauliflowers dropped out, and instead of them there were pictures of babies without faces. She drew them when she should have been totting up. They were Mrs. Darling’s guesses.
Mrs. Darling got married in white, and at first, she managed the accounts perfectly, almost happily, as if it were a game; not even a Brussels sprout was missing. But over time, whole cauliflowers started disappearing, and in their place, she drew pictures of babies without faces. She sketched them when she should have been tallying up the numbers. Those were Mrs. Darling's imagination.
Wendy came first, then John, then Michael.
Wendy was first, then John, and then Michael.
For a week or two after Wendy came it was doubtful whether they would be able to keep her, as she was another mouth to feed. Mr. Darling was frightfully proud of her, but he was very honourable, and he sat on the edge of Mrs. Darling’s bed, holding her hand and calculating expenses, while she looked at him imploringly. She wanted to risk it, come what might, but that was not his way; his way was with a pencil and a piece of paper, and if she confused him with suggestions he had to begin at the beginning again.
For a week or two after Wendy arrived, it was uncertain if they could keep her since she meant one more mouth to feed. Mr. Darling was incredibly proud of her, but he was very responsible. He sat on the edge of Mrs. Darling’s bed, holding her hand and going over the expenses, while she looked at him with a pleading expression. She wanted to take the chance, no matter what, but that wasn’t his style; he preferred dealing with numbers on a piece of paper, and if she overwhelmed him with ideas, he had to start from the top again.
“Now don’t interrupt,” he would beg of her.
“Now don’t interrupt,” he would plead with her.
“I have one pound seventeen here, and two and six at the office; I can cut off my coffee at the office, say ten shillings, making two nine and six, with your eighteen and three makes three nine seven, with five naught naught in my cheque-book makes eight nine seven—who is that moving?—eight nine seven, dot and carry seven—don’t speak, my own—and the pound you lent to that man who came to the door—quiet, child—dot and carry child—there, you’ve done it!—did I say nine nine seven? yes, I said nine nine seven; the question is, can we try it for a year on nine nine seven?”
“I have one pound seventeen here, and two and six at the office; I can skip my coffee at the office, say ten shillings, which makes it two nine and six. Adding your eighteen and three gives us three nine seven, and with five naught naught in my checkbook, that makes eight nine seven—who's moving?—eight nine seven, add seven—don’t talk, my dear—and the pound you lent to that man who came to the door—quiet, kid—add that—there, you’ve done it!—did I say nine nine seven? yes, I said nine nine seven; the question is, can we manage for a year on nine nine seven?”
“Of course we can, George,” she cried. But she was prejudiced in Wendy’s favour, and he was really the grander character of the two.
“Of course we can, George,” she exclaimed. But she was biased in favor of Wendy, and he was actually the more impressive character of the two.
“Remember mumps,” he warned her almost threateningly, and off he went again. “Mumps one pound, that is what I have put down, but I daresay it will be more like thirty shillings—don’t speak—measles one five, German measles half a guinea, makes two fifteen six—don’t waggle your finger—whooping-cough, say fifteen shillings”—and so on it went, and it added up differently each time; but at last Wendy just got through, with mumps reduced to twelve six, and the two kinds of measles treated as one.
“Remember mumps,” he warned her almost threateningly, and off he went again. “Mumps is one pound, that's what I wrote down, but I bet it’ll be more like thirty shillings—don't say a word—measles one five, German measles half a guinea, so that makes two fifteen six—don’t shake your finger—whooping cough, let’s say fifteen shillings”—and it kept going, adding up differently each time; but eventually, Wendy managed to get it down to twelve six for mumps, and treated the two types of measles as one.
There was the same excitement over John, and Michael had even a narrower squeak; but both were kept, and soon, you might have seen the three of them going in a row to Miss Fulsom’s Kindergarten school, accompanied by their nurse.
There was the same excitement over John, and Michael had an even higher squeak; but both were kept, and soon, you could see the three of them walking in a line to Miss Fulsom’s Kindergarten school, with their nanny.
Mrs. Darling loved to have everything just so, and Mr. Darling had a passion for being exactly like his neighbours; so, of course, they had a nurse. As they were poor, owing to the amount of milk the children drank, this nurse was a prim Newfoundland dog, called Nana, who had belonged to no one in particular until the Darlings engaged her. She had always thought children important, however, and the Darlings had become acquainted with her in Kensington Gardens, where she spent most of her spare time peeping into perambulators, and was much hated by careless nursemaids, whom she followed to their homes and complained of to their mistresses. She proved to be quite a treasure of a nurse. How thorough she was at bath-time, and up at any moment of the night if one of her charges made the slightest cry. Of course her kennel was in the nursery. She had a genius for knowing when a cough is a thing to have no patience with and when it needs stocking around your throat. She believed to her last day in old-fashioned remedies like rhubarb leaf, and made sounds of contempt over all this new-fangled talk about germs, and so on. It was a lesson in propriety to see her escorting the children to school, walking sedately by their side when they were well behaved, and butting them back into line if they strayed. On John’s footer days she never once forgot his sweater, and she usually carried an umbrella in her mouth in case of rain. There is a room in the basement of Miss Fulsom’s school where the nurses wait. They sat on forms, while Nana lay on the floor, but that was the only difference. They affected to ignore her as of an inferior social status to themselves, and she despised their light talk. She resented visits to the nursery from Mrs. Darling’s friends, but if they did come she first whipped off Michael’s pinafore and put him into the one with blue braiding, and smoothed out Wendy and made a dash at John’s hair.
Mrs. Darling liked everything to be just right, and Mr. Darling wanted to fit in perfectly with their neighbors; so naturally, they had a nurse. Because they were short on cash due to how much milk the kids drank, their nurse was a proper Newfoundland dog named Nana, who had no specific owner until the Darlings hired her. She had always considered kids important, and the Darlings had met her in Kensington Gardens, where she spent most of her free time peeking into strollers and was quite disliked by careless nannies, whom she followed home to complain to their employers. She turned out to be an excellent nurse. She was very thorough at bath time and was always ready any time of night if one of the children made even the slightest noise. Of course, her kennel was in the nursery. She had a knack for knowing when a cough should be taken seriously and when it needed soothing. She believed in old-fashioned remedies like rhubarb leaf until the end of her days and scoffed at all this new talk about germs and such. It was quite a sight to see her taking the kids to school, walking calmly beside them when they behaved, and nudging them back in line if they wandered off. On John’s football days, she never forgot his sweater, and she usually carried an umbrella in her mouth just in case it rained. There’s a room in the basement of Miss Fulsom’s school where the nannies wait. They sat on benches while Nana lay on the floor, but that was the only difference. They pretended to ignore her, thinking she was of a lower social class, and she looked down on their silly chatter. She didn’t like when Mrs. Darling's friends visited the nursery, but if they did, she would first take off Michael’s pinafore and put him in the one with blue trim, tidy up Wendy, and make a quick attempt at fixing John’s hair.
No nursery could possibly have been conducted more correctly, and Mr. Darling knew it, yet he sometimes wondered uneasily whether the neighbours talked.
No nursery could have been run more perfectly, and Mr. Darling was aware of it, yet he occasionally worried that the neighbors were gossiping.
He had his position in the city to consider.
He had his job in the city to think about.
Nana also troubled him in another way. He had sometimes a feeling that she did not admire him. “I know she admires you tremendously, George,” Mrs. Darling would assure him, and then she would sign to the children to be specially nice to father. Lovely dances followed, in which the only other servant, Liza, was sometimes allowed to join. Such a midget she looked in her long skirt and maid’s cap, though she had sworn, when engaged, that she would never see ten again. The gaiety of those romps! And gayest of all was Mrs. Darling, who would pirouette so wildly that all you could see of her was the kiss, and then if you had dashed at her you might have got it. There never was a simpler happier family until the coming of Peter Pan.
Nana also bothered him in another way. He sometimes felt like she didn’t admire him. “I know she thinks you’re amazing, George,” Mrs. Darling would reassure him, and then she would signal for the kids to be especially nice to their dad. Wonderful dances followed, where the only other servant, Liza, was occasionally allowed to join in. She looked so tiny in her long skirt and maid’s cap, even though she had promised when she was hired that she would never look ten again. The joy of those playful moments! And the brightest of them all was Mrs. Darling, who would spin around so energetically that all you could see was the kiss, and if you rushed at her, you might have gotten it. There never was a simpler, happier family until Peter Pan came along.
Mrs. Darling first heard of Peter when she was tidying up her children’s minds. It is the nightly custom of every good mother after her children are asleep to rummage in their minds and put things straight for next morning, repacking into their proper places the many articles that have wandered during the day. If you could keep awake (but of course you can’t) you would see your own mother doing this, and you would find it very interesting to watch her. It is quite like tidying up drawers. You would see her on her knees, I expect, lingering humorously over some of your contents, wondering where on earth you had picked this thing up, making discoveries sweet and not so sweet, pressing this to her cheek as if it were as nice as a kitten, and hurriedly stowing that out of sight. When you wake in the morning, the naughtiness and evil passions with which you went to bed have been folded up small and placed at the bottom of your mind and on the top, beautifully aired, are spread out your prettier thoughts, ready for you to put on.
Mrs. Darling first heard about Peter while she was organizing her children's minds. Every good mother has the nightly routine of sorting through her kids' thoughts after they fall asleep, putting things back in order for the next morning, repacking all the items that got mixed up during the day. If you could stay awake (but of course you can’t), you would see your own mom doing this, and you'd find it really interesting to watch her. It’s just like tidying up drawers. You’d probably see her on her knees, playfully pausing over some of your things, wondering where you found that item, discovering sweet and not-so-sweet memories, pressing one to her cheek as if it was as nice as a kitten, and quickly hiding another away. When you wake up in the morning, the mischief and bad feelings you went to bed with have been neatly folded and tucked away at the bottom of your mind, while your nicer thoughts are laid out on top, ready for you to embrace.
I don’t know whether you have ever seen a map of a person’s mind. Doctors sometimes draw maps of other parts of you, and your own map can become intensely interesting, but catch them trying to draw a map of a child’s mind, which is not only confused, but keeps going round all the time. There are zigzag lines on it, just like your temperature on a card, and these are probably roads in the island, for the Neverland is always more or less an island, with astonishing splashes of colour here and there, and coral reefs and rakish-looking craft in the offing, and savages and lonely lairs, and gnomes who are mostly tailors, and caves through which a river runs, and princes with six elder brothers, and a hut fast going to decay, and one very small old lady with a hooked nose. It would be an easy map if that were all, but there is also first day at school, religion, fathers, the round pond, needle-work, murders, hangings, verbs that take the dative, chocolate pudding day, getting into braces, say ninety-nine, three-pence for pulling out your tooth yourself, and so on, and either these are part of the island or they are another map showing through, and it is all rather confusing, especially as nothing will stand still.
I don’t know if you’ve ever seen a map of someone’s mind. Doctors sometimes create maps of other parts of your body, and your own map can get really interesting, but try to imagine them trying to make a map of a child’s mind, which isn’t just confused but constantly changing. There are zigzag lines on it, like your temperature on a chart, and these are likely paths on the island, because Neverland is mostly an island, with amazing splashes of color here and there, coral reefs, cool-looking boats in the distance, wild tribes, and lonely hideouts, as well as gnomes who mainly work as tailors, caves with rivers flowing through them, princes with six older brothers, a hut falling apart, and one very small old lady with a hooked nose. It would be a simple map if that was everything, but there’s also the first day of school, religion, fathers, the round pond, sewing, murders, hangings, verbs that take the dative case, chocolate pudding day, getting braces, saying ninety-nine, threepence for pulling out your own tooth, and so on, and either these are part of the island or they’re another map overlapping it, making it all quite confusing, especially since nothing stays the same.
Of course the Neverlands vary a good deal. John’s, for instance, had a lagoon with flamingoes flying over it at which John was shooting, while Michael, who was very small, had a flamingo with lagoons flying over it. John lived in a boat turned upside down on the sands, Michael in a wigwam, Wendy in a house of leaves deftly sewn together. John had no friends, Michael had friends at night, Wendy had a pet wolf forsaken by its parents, but on the whole the Neverlands have a family resemblance, and if they stood still in a row you could say of them that they have each other’s nose, and so forth. On these magic shores children at play are for ever beaching their coracles. We too have been there; we can still hear the sound of the surf, though we shall land no more.
Of course, the Neverlands vary quite a bit. John's, for example, had a lagoon with flamingos flying over it that John was shooting at, while Michael, who was very small, had a flamingo with lagoons flying over it. John lived in a boat turned upside down on the sand, Michael in a wigwam, and Wendy in a house made of leaves neatly sewn together. John had no friends, Michael had friends at night, and Wendy had a pet wolf abandoned by its parents, but overall the Neverlands have a family resemblance, and if they stood together in a line, you could say they all had each other's noses, and so on. On these magical shores, children at play are forever beaching their coracles. We too have been there; we can still hear the sound of the waves, though we will land no more.
Of all delectable islands the Neverland is the snuggest and most compact, not large and sprawly, you know, with tedious distances between one adventure and another, but nicely crammed. When you play at it by day with the chairs and table-cloth, it is not in the least alarming, but in the two minutes before you go to sleep it becomes very real. That is why there are night-lights.
Of all the delightful islands, Neverland is the coziest and most compact, not sprawling and distant with long waits between adventures, but perfectly packed. When you play at it during the day with chairs and a tablecloth, it’s not scary at all, but in the two minutes before you fall asleep, it becomes very real. That’s why we have night-lights.
Occasionally in her travels through her children’s minds Mrs. Darling found things she could not understand, and of these quite the most perplexing was the word Peter. She knew of no Peter, and yet he was here and there in John and Michael’s minds, while Wendy’s began to be scrawled all over with him. The name stood out in bolder letters than any of the other words, and as Mrs. Darling gazed she felt that it had an oddly cocky appearance.
Occasionally, while exploring her children's thoughts, Mrs. Darling came across things she couldn't comprehend, and the most confusing of all was the word Peter. She didn't know any Peter, yet he was present in John and Michael's minds, and Wendy's thoughts were increasingly filled with him. The name stood out in bolder letters than any of the other words, and as Mrs. Darling looked on, she thought it had a strangely arrogant vibe.
“Yes, he is rather cocky,” Wendy admitted with regret. Her mother had been questioning her.
“Yes, he is pretty full of himself,” Wendy admitted with regret. Her mother had been questioning her.
“But who is he, my pet?”
“But who is he, my dear?”
“He is Peter Pan, you know, mother.”
“He's Peter Pan, you know, Mom.”
At first Mrs. Darling did not know, but after thinking back into her childhood she just remembered a Peter Pan who was said to live with the fairies. There were odd stories about him, as that when children died he went part of the way with them, so that they should not be frightened. She had believed in him at the time, but now that she was married and full of sense she quite doubted whether there was any such person.
At first, Mrs. Darling didn’t know, but after reflecting on her childhood, she remembered a Peter Pan who was said to live with the fairies. There were strange stories about him, like that when children died, he accompanied them partway so they wouldn’t be scared. She had believed in him back then, but now that she was married and practical, she seriously doubted whether such a person actually existed.
“Besides,” she said to Wendy, “he would be grown up by this time.”
“Besides,” she said to Wendy, “he would be all grown up by now.”
“Oh no, he isn’t grown up,” Wendy assured her confidently, “and he is just my size.” She meant that he was her size in both mind and body; she didn’t know how she knew, she just knew it.
“Oh no, he isn’t grown up,” Wendy assured her confidently, “and he is just my size.” She meant that he was her size in both mind and body; she didn’t know how she knew, she just knew it.
Mrs. Darling consulted Mr. Darling, but he smiled pooh-pooh. “Mark my words,” he said, “it is some nonsense Nana has been putting into their heads; just the sort of idea a dog would have. Leave it alone, and it will blow over.”
Mrs. Darling talked to Mr. Darling, but he just smiled dismissively. “Trust me,” he said, “it's just some silly thing Nana has put into their heads; it’s exactly the kind of idea a dog would have. Just ignore it, and it will pass.”
But it would not blow over and soon the troublesome boy gave Mrs. Darling quite a shock.
But it wouldn’t just blow over, and soon the troublesome boy gave Mrs. Darling quite a scare.
Children have the strangest adventures without being troubled by them. For instance, they may remember to mention, a week after the event happened, that when they were in the wood they had met their dead father and had a game with him. It was in this casual way that Wendy one morning made a disquieting revelation. Some leaves of a tree had been found on the nursery floor, which certainly were not there when the children went to bed, and Mrs. Darling was puzzling over them when Wendy said with a tolerant smile:
Children have the weirdest adventures without worrying about them. For example, they might casually mention, a week after it happened, that while they were in the woods, they met their deceased father and played with him. It was in this laid-back manner that Wendy made a troubling discovery one morning. Some leaves from a tree had appeared on the nursery floor, which definitely weren’t there when the kids went to bed, and Mrs. Darling was trying to figure it out when Wendy said with an understanding smile:
“I do believe it is that Peter again!”
“I really think it's Peter again!”
“Whatever do you mean, Wendy?”
"What do you mean, Wendy?"
“It is so naughty of him not to wipe his feet,” Wendy said, sighing. She was a tidy child.
“It’s so rude of him not to wipe his feet,” Wendy said, sighing. She was a neat kid.
She explained in quite a matter-of-fact way that she thought Peter sometimes came to the nursery in the night and sat on the foot of her bed and played on his pipes to her. Unfortunately she never woke, so she didn’t know how she knew, she just knew.
She explained very plainly that she believed Peter sometimes came to the nursery at night, sat at the foot of her bed, and played his pipes for her. Unfortunately, she never woke up, so she didn't know how she knew; she just did.
“What nonsense you talk, precious. No one can get into the house without knocking.”
“What nonsense you’re saying, dear. No one can get into the house without knocking.”
“I think he comes in by the window,” she said.
“I think he comes in through the window,” she said.
“My love, it is three floors up.”
“My love, it’s three floors up.”
“Were not the leaves at the foot of the window, mother?”
“Weren't the leaves at the bottom of the window, Mom?”
It was quite true; the leaves had been found very near the window.
It was true; the leaves had been found right by the window.
Mrs. Darling did not know what to think, for it all seemed so natural to Wendy that you could not dismiss it by saying she had been dreaming.
Mrs. Darling didn’t know what to think, because it all felt so natural to Wendy that you couldn’t just brush it off as a dream.
“My child,” the mother cried, “why did you not tell me of this before?”
“My child,” the mother exclaimed, “why didn’t you tell me about this earlier?”
“I forgot,” said Wendy lightly. She was in a hurry to get her breakfast.
“I forgot,” Wendy said casually. She was in a rush to grab her breakfast.
Oh, surely she must have been dreaming.
Oh, she must have been dreaming.
But, on the other hand, there were the leaves. Mrs. Darling examined them very carefully; they were skeleton leaves, but she was sure they did not come from any tree that grew in England. She crawled about the floor, peering at it with a candle for marks of a strange foot. She rattled the poker up the chimney and tapped the walls. She let down a tape from the window to the pavement, and it was a sheer drop of thirty feet, without so much as a spout to climb up by.
But, on the other hand, there were the leaves. Mrs. Darling looked at them very closely; they were skeleton leaves, but she was sure they didn’t come from any tree found in England. She crawled around the floor, looking for signs of a strange foot with a candle. She rattled the poker up the chimney and tapped the walls. She lowered a measuring tape from the window to the pavement, and it was a straight drop of thirty feet, with no way to climb up at all.
Certainly Wendy had been dreaming.
Definitely Wendy had been dreaming.
But Wendy had not been dreaming, as the very next night showed, the night on which the extraordinary adventures of these children may be said to have begun.
But Wendy hadn’t been dreaming, as the very next night proved, the night when the extraordinary adventures of these kids can be said to have begun.
On the night we speak of all the children were once more in bed. It happened to be Nana’s evening off, and Mrs. Darling had bathed them and sung to them till one by one they had let go her hand and slid away into the land of sleep.
On the night we're talking about, all the kids were in bed again. It just so happened to be Nana’s night off, and Mrs. Darling had given them a bath and sung to them until one by one they had released her hand and drifted off into dreamland.
All were looking so safe and cosy that she smiled at her fears now and sat down tranquilly by the fire to sew.
All of them looked so safe and cozy that she smiled at her fears and sat down peacefully by the fire to sew.
It was something for Michael, who on his birthday was getting into shirts. The fire was warm, however, and the nursery dimly lit by three night-lights, and presently the sewing lay on Mrs. Darling’s lap. Then her head nodded, oh, so gracefully. She was asleep. Look at the four of them, Wendy and Michael over there, John here, and Mrs. Darling by the fire. There should have been a fourth night-light.
It was a special moment for Michael, who was getting into shirts on his birthday. The fire was cozy, and the nursery was softly lit by three night-lights, while Mrs. Darling had the sewing resting on her lap. Then her head drooped, oh, so gracefully. She fell asleep. Just look at the four of them: Wendy and Michael over there, John here, and Mrs. Darling by the fire. There should have been a fourth night-light.
While she slept she had a dream. She dreamt that the Neverland had come too near and that a strange boy had broken through from it. He did not alarm her, for she thought she had seen him before in the faces of many women who have no children. Perhaps he is to be found in the faces of some mothers also. But in her dream he had rent the film that obscures the Neverland, and she saw Wendy and John and Michael peeping through the gap.
While she slept, she had a dream. She dreamed that Neverland had come too close and that a strange boy had broken through from it. He didn’t scare her, because she thought she had seen him before in the faces of many women who don’t have children. Maybe he can be found in the faces of some mothers too. But in her dream, he had torn the barrier that hides Neverland, and she saw Wendy, John, and Michael peeking through the opening.
The dream by itself would have been a trifle, but while she was dreaming the window of the nursery blew open, and a boy did drop on the floor. He was accompanied by a strange light, no bigger than your fist, which darted about the room like a living thing and I think it must have been this light that wakened Mrs. Darling.
The dream alone would have been nothing much, but while she was dreaming, the nursery window burst open, and a boy fell onto the floor. He was followed by a weird light, about the size of your fist, that zipped around the room like it was alive, and I think it was this light that woke up Mrs. Darling.
She started up with a cry, and saw the boy, and somehow she knew at once that he was Peter Pan. If you or I or Wendy had been there we should have seen that he was very like Mrs. Darling’s kiss. He was a lovely boy, clad in skeleton leaves and the juices that ooze out of trees but the most entrancing thing about him was that he had all his first teeth. When he saw she was a grown-up, he gnashed the little pearls at her.
She jumped up with a shout and saw the boy, and somehow she immediately knew he was Peter Pan. If you, I, or Wendy had been there, we would have noticed he resembled Mrs. Darling’s kiss. He was a beautiful boy, dressed in skeleton leaves and the sap that drips from trees, but the most captivating thing about him was that he still had all his baby teeth. When he realized she was an adult, he bared his little teeth at her.
Chapter II.
THE SHADOW
Mrs. Darling screamed, and, as if in answer to a bell, the door opened, and Nana entered, returned from her evening out. She growled and sprang at the boy, who leapt lightly through the window. Again Mrs. Darling screamed, this time in distress for him, for she thought he was killed, and she ran down into the street to look for his little body, but it was not there; and she looked up, and in the black night she could see nothing but what she thought was a shooting star.
Mrs. Darling screamed, and as if in response to a bell, the door opened and Nana walked in, back from her evening out. She growled and lunged at the boy, who quickly jumped through the window. Again, Mrs. Darling screamed, this time in panic for him, believing he had been killed. She rushed down into the street to look for his little body, but it was gone; and when she looked up, all she could see in the dark night was what she thought was a shooting star.
She returned to the nursery, and found Nana with something in her mouth, which proved to be the boy’s shadow. As he leapt at the window Nana had closed it quickly, too late to catch him, but his shadow had not had time to get out; slam went the window and snapped it off.
She went back to the nursery and saw Nana with something in her mouth, which turned out to be the boy’s shadow. When he jumped at the window, Nana shut it quickly, but it was too late to catch him; his shadow hadn’t had time to escape. The window slammed shut and snapped it off.
You may be sure Mrs. Darling examined the shadow carefully, but it was quite the ordinary kind.
You can be sure that Mrs. Darling looked at the shadow closely, but it was just an ordinary one.
Nana had no doubt of what was the best thing to do with this shadow. She hung it out at the window, meaning “He is sure to come back for it; let us put it where he can get it easily without disturbing the children.”
Nana was certain about the best way to handle this shadow. She hung it out the window, thinking, “He will definitely come back for it; let’s put it where he can grab it easily without bothering the kids.”
But unfortunately Mrs. Darling could not leave it hanging out at the window, it looked so like the washing and lowered the whole tone of the house. She thought of showing it to Mr. Darling, but he was totting up winter great-coats for John and Michael, with a wet towel around his head to keep his brain clear, and it seemed a shame to trouble him; besides, she knew exactly what he would say: “It all comes of having a dog for a nurse.”
But unfortunately, Mrs. Darling couldn’t leave it hanging out the window; it looked too much like laundry and brought down the whole vibe of the house. She considered showing it to Mr. Darling, but he was busy tallying up winter coats for John and Michael, with a damp towel around his head to help him think clearly, and it felt wrong to bother him. Plus, she knew exactly what he would say: “This all comes from having a dog as a nanny.”
She decided to roll the shadow up and put it away carefully in a drawer, until a fitting opportunity came for telling her husband. Ah me!
She decided to fold the shadow up and store it carefully in a drawer until the right moment came to tell her husband. Oh dear!
The opportunity came a week later, on that never-to-be-forgotten Friday. Of course it was a Friday.
The opportunity came a week later, on that unforgettable Friday. Of course, it was a Friday.
“I ought to have been specially careful on a Friday,” she used to say afterwards to her husband, while perhaps Nana was on the other side of her, holding her hand.
“I should have been extra careful on a Friday,” she would later tell her husband, while maybe Nana was on the other side, holding her hand.
“No, no,” Mr. Darling always said, “I am responsible for it all. I, George Darling, did it. Mea culpa, mea culpa.” He had had a classical education.
“No, no,” Mr. Darling always said, “I’m responsible for it all. I, George Darling, did it. Mea culpa, mea culpa.” He had a classical education.
They sat thus night after night recalling that fatal Friday, till every detail of it was stamped on their brains and came through on the other side like the faces on a bad coinage.
They sat like this night after night, remembering that fateful Friday, until every detail was etched in their minds and emerged on the other side like the faces on a poorly minted coin.
“If only I had not accepted that invitation to dine at 27,” Mrs. Darling said.
“If only I hadn't accepted that invitation to dinner at 27,” Mrs. Darling said.
“If only I had not poured my medicine into Nana’s bowl,” said Mr. Darling.
“If only I hadn’t poured my medicine into Nana’s bowl,” said Mr. Darling.
“If only I had pretended to like the medicine,” was what Nana’s wet eyes said.
“If only I had acted like I liked the medicine,” was what Nana’s tearful eyes expressed.
“My liking for parties, George.”
"I like parties, George."
“My fatal gift of humour, dearest.”
"My deadly gift of humor, my dear."
“My touchiness about trifles, dear master and mistress.”
"My sensitivity about small things, dear master and mistress."
Then one or more of them would break down altogether; Nana at the thought, “It’s true, it’s true, they ought not to have had a dog for a nurse.” Many a time it was Mr. Darling who put the handkerchief to Nana’s eyes.
Then one or more of them would fall apart completely; Nana at the thought, “It’s true, it’s true, they shouldn’t have gotten a dog to be a nurse.” Often, it was Mr. Darling who brought the handkerchief to Nana’s eyes.
“That fiend!” Mr. Darling would cry, and Nana’s bark was the echo of it, but Mrs. Darling never upbraided Peter; there was something in the right-hand corner of her mouth that wanted her not to call Peter names.
“That brat!” Mr. Darling would shout, and Nana’s bark echoed his words, but Mrs. Darling never scolded Peter; there was something in the right-hand corner of her mouth that made her hesitate to call Peter names.
They would sit there in the empty nursery, recalling fondly every smallest detail of that dreadful evening. It had begun so uneventfully, so precisely like a hundred other evenings, with Nana putting on the water for Michael’s bath and carrying him to it on her back.
They would sit in the empty nursery, fondly remembering every little detail of that awful evening. It had started so normally, just like a hundred other evenings, with Nana running the water for Michael’s bath and carrying him to it on her back.
“I won’t go to bed,” he had shouted, like one who still believed that he had the last word on the subject, “I won’t, I won’t. Nana, it isn’t six o’clock yet. Oh dear, oh dear, I shan’t love you any more, Nana. I tell you I won’t be bathed, I won’t, I won’t!”
“I’m not going to bed,” he shouted, like someone who thought he still had the final say on the matter, “I’m not, I’m not. Nana, it’s not six o’clock yet. Oh dear, oh dear, I won’t love you anymore, Nana. I’m telling you I won’t get a bath, I won’t, I won’t!”
Then Mrs. Darling had come in, wearing her white evening-gown. She had dressed early because Wendy so loved to see her in her evening-gown, with the necklace George had given her. She was wearing Wendy’s bracelet on her arm; she had asked for the loan of it. Wendy loved to lend her bracelet to her mother.
Then Mrs. Darling came in, wearing her white evening gown. She had gotten ready early because Wendy loved seeing her in her evening gown, with the necklace George had given her. She was wearing Wendy’s bracelet on her arm; she had borrowed it. Wendy loved lending her bracelet to her mom.
She had found her two older children playing at being herself and father on the occasion of Wendy’s birth, and John was saying:
She had found her two older kids pretending to be her and their dad on the day Wendy was born, and John was saying:
“I am happy to inform you, Mrs. Darling, that you are now a mother,” in just such a tone as Mr. Darling himself may have used on the real occasion.
“I’m happy to tell you, Mrs. Darling, that you’re now a mom,” in just the same tone that Mr. Darling himself might have used on that real occasion.
Wendy had danced with joy, just as the real Mrs. Darling must have done.
Wendy had danced with joy, just like the real Mrs. Darling probably did.
Then John was born, with the extra pomp that he conceived due to the birth of a male, and Michael came from his bath to ask to be born also, but John said brutally that they did not want any more.
Then John was born, celebrated with the added fanfare that came with the birth of a boy, and Michael came from his bath to ask if he could be born too, but John coldly replied that they didn't want any more.
Michael had nearly cried. “Nobody wants me,” he said, and of course the lady in the evening-dress could not stand that.
Michael was on the verge of tears. “Nobody wants me,” he said, and naturally, the woman in the evening dress couldn't tolerate that.
“I do,” she said, “I so want a third child.”
“I do,” she said, “I really want a third child.”
“Boy or girl?” asked Michael, not too hopefully.
“Boy or girl?” Michael asked, not too hopefully.
“Boy.”
"Guy."
Then he had leapt into her arms. Such a little thing for Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana to recall now, but not so little if that was to be Michael’s last night in the nursery.
Then he jumped into her arms. A small thing for Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana to remember now, but not so small if that was going to be Michael’s last night in the nursery.
They go on with their recollections.
They carry on with their memories.
“It was then that I rushed in like a tornado, wasn’t it?” Mr. Darling would say, scorning himself; and indeed he had been like a tornado.
“It was then that I rushed in like a tornado, right?” Mr. Darling would say, criticizing himself; and he really had been like a tornado.
Perhaps there was some excuse for him. He, too, had been dressing for the party, and all had gone well with him until he came to his tie. It is an astounding thing to have to tell, but this man, though he knew about stocks and shares, had no real mastery of his tie. Sometimes the thing yielded to him without a contest, but there were occasions when it would have been better for the house if he had swallowed his pride and used a made-up tie.
Maybe there was some reason for him. He had also been getting ready for the party, and everything was going fine until he got to his tie. It's surprising to say, but this guy, even though he understood stocks and investments, really struggled with his tie. Sometimes it cooperated with him easily, but there were times when it would have been smarter for him to swallow his pride and just wear a pre-tied tie.
This was such an occasion. He came rushing into the nursery with the crumpled little brute of a tie in his hand.
This was one of those moments. He burst into the nursery with the crumpled little monster of a tie in his hand.
“Why, what is the matter, father dear?”
"What's wrong, Dad?"
“Matter!” he yelled; he really yelled. “This tie, it will not tie.” He became dangerously sarcastic. “Not round my neck! Round the bed-post! Oh yes, twenty times have I made it up round the bed-post, but round my neck, no! Oh dear no! begs to be excused!”
“Matter!” he shouted; he really shouted. “This tie, it just won't tie.” He became dangerously sarcastic. “Not around my neck! Around the bedpost! Oh yes, I’ve tied it around the bedpost twenty times, but around my neck, no! Oh no! it insists on being excused!”
He thought Mrs. Darling was not sufficiently impressed, and he went on sternly, “I warn you of this, mother, that unless this tie is round my neck we don’t go out to dinner to-night, and if I don’t go out to dinner to-night, I never go to the office again, and if I don’t go to the office again, you and I starve, and our children will be flung into the streets.”
He felt that Mrs. Darling wasn’t taking him seriously enough, and he continued firmly, “I’m warning you, mom, that unless this tie is around my neck, we’re not going out to dinner tonight, and if I don’t go out to dinner tonight, I’ll never go to the office again, and if I don’t go to the office again, we’ll starve, and our kids will end up on the streets.”
Even then Mrs. Darling was placid. “Let me try, dear,” she said, and indeed that was what he had come to ask her to do, and with her nice cool hands she tied his tie for him, while the children stood around to see their fate decided. Some men would have resented her being able to do it so easily, but Mr. Darling had far too fine a nature for that; he thanked her carelessly, at once forgot his rage, and in another moment was dancing round the room with Michael on his back.
Even then, Mrs. Darling was calm. “Let me give it a try, dear,” she said, and that was exactly what he had come to ask her to do. With her cool hands, she tied his tie while the kids gathered around to watch their destiny unfold. Some men might have felt annoyed that she could do it so easily, but Mr. Darling was much too good-natured for that. He thanked her without thinking much of it, quickly forgot his anger, and in no time was dancing around the room with Michael on his back.
“How wildly we romped!” says Mrs. Darling now, recalling it.
“How wildly we played!” says Mrs. Darling now, remembering it.
“Our last romp!” Mr. Darling groaned.
“Our last romp!” Mr. Darling sighed.
“O George, do you remember Michael suddenly said to me, ‘How did you get to know me, mother?’”
“O George, do you remember when Michael suddenly asked me, ‘How did you get to know me, mom?’”
“I remember!”
“I remember!”
“They were rather sweet, don’t you think, George?”
“They were pretty sweet, don’t you think, George?”
“And they were ours, ours! and now they are gone.”
“And they were ours, ours! And now they’re gone.”
The romp had ended with the appearance of Nana, and most unluckily Mr. Darling collided against her, covering his trousers with hairs. They were not only new trousers, but they were the first he had ever had with braid on them, and he had had to bite his lip to prevent the tears coming. Of course Mrs. Darling brushed him, but he began to talk again about its being a mistake to have a dog for a nurse.
The fun ended when Nana showed up, and unfortunately, Mr. Darling bumped into her, getting dog hair all over his trousers. Not only were they new trousers, but they were the first ones he’d ever owned with braid on them, and he had to bite his lip to hold back tears. Of course, Mrs. Darling brushed him off, but he started complaining again about how it was a mistake to have a dog as a nurse.
“George, Nana is a treasure.”
“George, Nana is awesome.”
“No doubt, but I have an uneasy feeling at times that she looks upon the children as puppies.”
“No doubt, but I sometimes have an uneasy feeling that she views the children as if they were puppies.”
“Oh no, dear one, I feel sure she knows they have souls.”
“Oh no, my dear, I'm sure she knows they have souls.”
“I wonder,” Mr. Darling said thoughtfully, “I wonder.” It was an opportunity, his wife felt, for telling him about the boy. At first he pooh-poohed the story, but he became thoughtful when she showed him the shadow.
“I wonder,” Mr. Darling said thoughtfully, “I wonder.” It was a chance, his wife felt, to tell him about the boy. At first, he dismissed the story, but he became reflective when she showed him the shadow.
“It is nobody I know,” he said, examining it carefully, “but it does look a scoundrel.”
“It’s not anyone I know,” he said, looking it over closely, “but it does seem like a scoundrel.”
“We were still discussing it, you remember,” says Mr. Darling, “when Nana came in with Michael’s medicine. You will never carry the bottle in your mouth again, Nana, and it is all my fault.”
“We were still talking about it, you remember,” says Mr. Darling, “when Nana came in with Michael’s medicine. You will never carry the bottle in your mouth again, Nana, and it’s all my fault.”
Strong man though he was, there is no doubt that he had behaved rather foolishly over the medicine. If he had a weakness, it was for thinking that all his life he had taken medicine boldly, and so now, when Michael dodged the spoon in Nana’s mouth, he had said reprovingly, “Be a man, Michael.”
Strong man though he was, there's no doubt he had acted pretty foolishly about the medicine. If he had a flaw, it was thinking that all his life he had taken medicine bravely, and so now, when Michael avoided the spoon in Nana’s mouth, he had said scoldingly, “Be a man, Michael.”
“Won’t; won’t!” Michael cried naughtily. Mrs. Darling left the room to get a chocolate for him, and Mr. Darling thought this showed want of firmness.
“Won’t; won’t!” Michael exclaimed mischievously. Mrs. Darling left the room to get him a chocolate, and Mr. Darling believed this showed a lack of firmness.
“Mother, don’t pamper him,” he called after her. “Michael, when I was your age I took medicine without a murmur. I said, ‘Thank you, kind parents, for giving me bottles to make me well.’”
“Mom, don’t spoil him,” he yelled after her. “Michael, when I was your age, I took medicine without complaining. I said, ‘Thank you, wonderful parents, for giving me bottles to help me get better.’”
He really thought this was true, and Wendy, who was now in her night-gown, believed it also, and she said, to encourage Michael, “That medicine you sometimes take, father, is much nastier, isn’t it?”
He really believed this was true, and Wendy, who was now in her nightgown, believed it too. She said, to encourage Michael, "That medicine you sometimes take, Dad, is way worse, right?"
“Ever so much nastier,” Mr. Darling said bravely, “and I would take it now as an example to you, Michael, if I hadn’t lost the bottle.”
“Much more unpleasant,” Mr. Darling said courageously, “and I would show you this as an example, Michael, if I hadn’t lost the bottle.”
He had not exactly lost it; he had climbed in the dead of night to the top of the wardrobe and hidden it there. What he did not know was that the faithful Liza had found it, and put it back on his wash-stand.
He hadn’t exactly lost it; he had climbed to the top of the wardrobe in the middle of the night and hidden it there. What he didn’t know was that the loyal Liza had found it and put it back on his dresser.
“I know where it is, father,” Wendy cried, always glad to be of service. “I’ll bring it,” and she was off before he could stop her. Immediately his spirits sank in the strangest way.
“I know where it is, Dad,” Wendy exclaimed, always happy to help. “I’ll get it,” and she was gone before he could stop her. Right away, his mood dropped in the oddest way.
“John,” he said, shuddering, “it’s most beastly stuff. It’s that nasty, sticky, sweet kind.”
“John,” he said, shuddering, “it’s the most disgusting stuff. It’s that gross, sticky, sweet kind.”
“It will soon be over, father,” John said cheerily, and then in rushed Wendy with the medicine in a glass.
“It will be over soon, Dad,” John said cheerfully, and then Wendy rushed in with the medicine in a glass.
“I have been as quick as I could,” she panted.
"I've been as quick as I could," she gasped.
“You have been wonderfully quick,” her father retorted, with a vindictive politeness that was quite thrown away upon her. “Michael first,” he said doggedly.
“You've been impressively fast,” her father shot back, with a spiteful politeness that she completely disregarded. “Michael first,” he insisted stubbornly.
“Father first,” said Michael, who was of a suspicious nature.
“Dad first,” said Michael, who had a suspicious personality.
“I shall be sick, you know,” Mr. Darling said threateningly.
“I'll be sick, you know,” Mr. Darling said threateningly.
“Come on, father,” said John.
“Come on, Dad,” said John.
“Hold your tongue, John,” his father rapped out.
“Hold your tongue, John,” his father snapped.
Wendy was quite puzzled. “I thought you took it quite easily, father.”
Wendy was really confused. “I thought you handled it pretty easily, Dad.”
“That is not the point,” he retorted. “The point is, that there is more in my glass than in Michael’s spoon.” His proud heart was nearly bursting. “And it isn’t fair: I would say it though it were with my last breath; it isn’t fair.”
"That's not the issue," he shot back. "The issue is that there's more in my glass than in Michael's spoon." His proud heart was almost bursting. "And it's not fair: I would say it even if it were with my last breath; it's not fair."
“Father, I am waiting,” said Michael coldly.
“Dad, I’m waiting,” Michael said flatly.
“It’s all very well to say you are waiting; so am I waiting.”
“It’s easy to say you’re waiting; I’m waiting too.”
“Father’s a cowardly custard.”
“Dad’s a cowardly custard.”
“So are you a cowardly custard.”
“So, are you scared?”
“I’m not frightened.”
"I'm not scared."
“Neither am I frightened.”
"I'm not scared either."
“Well, then, take it.”
"Alright, then, take it."
“Well, then, you take it.”
"Alright, you take it."
Wendy had a splendid idea. “Why not both take it at the same time?”
Wendy had a great idea. “Why don’t we both take it at the same time?”
“Certainly,” said Mr. Darling. “Are you ready, Michael?”
“Of course,” said Mr. Darling. “Are you ready, Michael?”
Wendy gave the words, one, two, three, and Michael took his medicine, but Mr. Darling slipped his behind his back.
Wendy counted, "one, two, three," and Michael took his medicine, but Mr. Darling hid his behind his back.
There was a yell of rage from Michael, and “O father!” Wendy exclaimed.
There was a shout of anger from Michael, and “Oh dad!” Wendy exclaimed.
“What do you mean by ‘O father’?” Mr. Darling demanded. “Stop that row, Michael. I meant to take mine, but I—I missed it.”
“What do you mean by ‘O father’?” Mr. Darling asked. “Cut it out, Michael. I meant to take mine, but I—I missed it.”
It was dreadful the way all the three were looking at him, just as if they did not admire him. “Look here, all of you,” he said entreatingly, as soon as Nana had gone into the bathroom. “I have just thought of a splendid joke. I shall pour my medicine into Nana’s bowl, and she will drink it, thinking it is milk!”
It was awful how all three of them were looking at him, as if they didn't admire him at all. “Listen, everyone,” he said appealingly, as soon as Nana went into the bathroom. “I just came up with a great joke. I'm going to pour my medicine into Nana’s bowl, and she'll drink it, thinking it’s milk!”
It was the colour of milk; but the children did not have their father’s sense of humour, and they looked at him reproachfully as he poured the medicine into Nana’s bowl. “What fun!” he said doubtfully, and they did not dare expose him when Mrs. Darling and Nana returned.
It was the color of milk, but the kids didn’t share their dad’s sense of humor, and they looked at him disapprovingly as he poured the medicine into Nana’s bowl. “What fun!” he said uncertainly, and they didn’t dare call him out when Mrs. Darling and Nana came back.
“Nana, good dog,” he said, patting her, “I have put a little milk into your bowl, Nana.”
“Nana, good girl,” he said, petting her, “I’ve put some milk in your bowl, Nana.”
Nana wagged her tail, ran to the medicine, and began lapping it. Then she gave Mr. Darling such a look, not an angry look: she showed him the great red tear that makes us so sorry for noble dogs, and crept into her kennel.
Nana wagged her tail, ran to the medicine, and started drinking it. Then she gave Mr. Darling a look, not an angry one: she showed him the big red tear that makes us feel so sorry for noble dogs, and crawled into her kennel.
Mr. Darling was frightfully ashamed of himself, but he would not give in. In a horrid silence Mrs. Darling smelt the bowl. “O George,” she said, “it’s your medicine!”
Mr. Darling felt incredibly ashamed of himself, but he refused to back down. In a terrible silence, Mrs. Darling smelled the bowl. “Oh George,” she said, “it’s your medicine!”
“It was only a joke,” he roared, while she comforted her boys, and Wendy hugged Nana. “Much good,” he said bitterly, “my wearing myself to the bone trying to be funny in this house.”
“It was just a joke,” he shouted, while she calmed her boys, and Wendy hugged Nana. “What good is it,” he said with bitterness, “that I’m wearing myself out trying to be funny in this place?”
And still Wendy hugged Nana. “That’s right,” he shouted. “Coddle her! Nobody coddles me. Oh dear no! I am only the breadwinner, why should I be coddled—why, why, why!”
And still Wendy hugged Nana. “That’s right,” he shouted. “Pamper her! No one pampers me. Oh no! I’m just the one bringing in the money, so why should I be pampered—why, why, why!”
“George,” Mrs. Darling entreated him, “not so loud; the servants will hear you.” Somehow they had got into the way of calling Liza the servants.
“George,” Mrs. Darling pleaded, “not so loud; the staff will hear you.” Somehow, they had started referring to Liza as the staff.
“Let them!” he answered recklessly. “Bring in the whole world. But I refuse to allow that dog to lord it in my nursery for an hour longer.”
“Let them!” he replied defiantly. “Bring in the whole world. But I won’t let that dog rule my nursery for even one more hour.”
The children wept, and Nana ran to him beseechingly, but he waved her back. He felt he was a strong man again. “In vain, in vain,” he cried; “the proper place for you is the yard, and there you go to be tied up this instant.”
The kids cried, and Nana rushed to him, pleading, but he motioned for her to stay back. He felt like a strong man again. “It's useless, it's useless,” he shouted; “you belong in the yard, and that's where you're going to be tied up right now.”
“George, George,” Mrs. Darling whispered, “remember what I told you about that boy.”
“George, George,” Mrs. Darling whispered, “remember what I told you about that boy.”
Alas, he would not listen. He was determined to show who was master in that house, and when commands would not draw Nana from the kennel, he lured her out of it with honeyed words, and seizing her roughly, dragged her from the nursery. He was ashamed of himself, and yet he did it. It was all owing to his too affectionate nature, which craved for admiration. When he had tied her up in the back-yard, the wretched father went and sat in the passage, with his knuckles to his eyes.
Unfortunately, he wouldn’t listen. He was set on showing who was in charge of the house, and when orders failed to get Nana out of the kennel, he coaxed her out with sweet talk, then roughly grabbed her and dragged her out of the nursery. He felt ashamed, yet he went through with it. It was all because of his overly affectionate nature, which hungered for admiration. After he tied her up in the backyard, the miserable father went and sat in the hallway, pressing his knuckles to his eyes.
In the meantime Mrs. Darling had put the children to bed in unwonted silence and lit their night-lights. They could hear Nana barking, and John whimpered, “It is because he is chaining her up in the yard,” but Wendy was wiser.
In the meantime, Mrs. Darling had tucked the kids into bed in unusual silence and turned on their night-lights. They could hear Nana barking, and John said quietly, "It's because he's chaining her up in the yard," but Wendy knew better.
“That is not Nana’s unhappy bark,” she said, little guessing what was about to happen; “that is her bark when she smells danger.”
“That’s not Nana’s sad bark,” she said, not realizing what was about to happen; “that’s her bark when she senses danger.”
Danger!
Caution!
“Are you sure, Wendy?”
"Are you sure, Wendy?"
“Oh, yes.”
"Oh, definitely."
Mrs. Darling quivered and went to the window. It was securely fastened. She looked out, and the night was peppered with stars. They were crowding round the house, as if curious to see what was to take place there, but she did not notice this, nor that one or two of the smaller ones winked at her. Yet a nameless fear clutched at her heart and made her cry, “Oh, how I wish that I wasn’t going to a party to-night!”
Mrs. Darling shivered and walked to the window. It was locked tight. She peered outside, and the night was filled with stars. They seemed to gather around the house, almost like they were eager to watch what was about to happen inside, but she didn’t notice that, nor did she see that a couple of the smaller ones blinked at her. Still, a vague fear gripped her heart and made her exclaim, “Oh, how I wish I wasn’t going to a party tonight!”
Even Michael, already half asleep, knew that she was perturbed, and he asked, “Can anything harm us, mother, after the night-lights are lit?”
Even Michael, already half asleep, knew that she was upset, and he asked, “Can anything hurt us, mom, after the night lights are turned on?”
“Nothing, precious,” she said; “they are the eyes a mother leaves behind her to guard her children.”
“Nothing, sweetie,” she said; “they are the eyes a mother leaves behind to watch over her kids.”
She went from bed to bed singing enchantments over them, and little Michael flung his arms round her. “Mother,” he cried, “I’m glad of you.” They were the last words she was to hear from him for a long time.
She moved from bed to bed, singing spells over them, and little Michael wrapped his arms around her. “Mom,” he exclaimed, “I’m so happy you’re here.” Those were the last words she would hear from him for a long time.
No. 27 was only a few yards distant, but there had been a slight fall of snow, and Father and Mother Darling picked their way over it deftly not to soil their shoes. They were already the only persons in the street, and all the stars were watching them. Stars are beautiful, but they may not take an active part in anything, they must just look on for ever. It is a punishment put on them for something they did so long ago that no star now knows what it was. So the older ones have become glassy-eyed and seldom speak (winking is the star language), but the little ones still wonder. They are not really friendly to Peter, who had a mischievous way of stealing up behind them and trying to blow them out; but they are so fond of fun that they were on his side to-night, and anxious to get the grown-ups out of the way. So as soon as the door of 27 closed on Mr. and Mrs. Darling there was a commotion in the firmament, and the smallest of all the stars in the Milky Way screamed out:
No. 27 was only a few yards away, but there had been a light snowfall, and Father and Mother Darling carefully stepped over it to avoid getting their shoes dirty. They were already the only people on the street, and all the stars were watching them. Stars are beautiful, but they can't take part in anything; they can only observe forever. It's a punishment for something they did so long ago that no star remembers what it was. So, the older stars have become glassy-eyed and rarely speak (winking is their language), but the younger ones still wonder. They aren't really friendly to Peter, who has a playful habit of sneaking up behind them and trying to blow them out; however, they love fun so much that they were on his side tonight, eager to get the grown-ups out of the way. So, as soon as the door of 27 closed behind Mr. and Mrs. Darling, there was a stir in the sky, and the smallest star in the Milky Way shouted out:
“Now, Peter!”
“Now, Peter!”
Chapter III.
COME AWAY, COME AWAY!
For a moment after Mr. and Mrs. Darling left the house the night-lights by the beds of the three children continued to burn clearly. They were awfully nice little night-lights, and one cannot help wishing that they could have kept awake to see Peter; but Wendy’s light blinked and gave such a yawn that the other two yawned also, and before they could close their mouths all the three went out.
For a moment after Mr. and Mrs. Darling left the house, the night lights by the beds of the three kids kept shining brightly. They were really nice little night lights, and you can't help but wish they could have stayed awake to see Peter; but Wendy's light flickered and yawned so widely that the other two yawned too, and before they could shut their mouths, all three went out.
There was another light in the room now, a thousand times brighter than the night-lights, and in the time we have taken to say this, it had been in all the drawers in the nursery, looking for Peter’s shadow, rummaged the wardrobe and turned every pocket inside out. It was not really a light; it made this light by flashing about so quickly, but when it came to rest for a second you saw it was a fairy, no longer than your hand, but still growing. It was a girl called Tinker Bell exquisitely gowned in a skeleton leaf, cut low and square, through which her figure could be seen to the best advantage. She was slightly inclined to embonpoint.
There was a new light in the room now, a thousand times brighter than the night-lights, and in the time it took to say this, it had searched through all the drawers in the nursery for Peter’s shadow, rummaged through the wardrobe, and turned every pocket inside out. It wasn’t really a light; it created this brightness by moving around so quickly, but when it paused for a moment, you could see it was a fairy, no taller than your hand, but still growing. Her name was Tinker Bell, beautifully dressed in a skeleton leaf, cut low and square, showcasing her figure to its best advantage. She was slightly on the plump side.
A moment after the fairy’s entrance the window was blown open by the breathing of the little stars, and Peter dropped in. He had carried Tinker Bell part of the way, and his hand was still messy with the fairy dust.
A moment after the fairy entered, the window swung open with the breath of the tiny stars, and Peter dropped in. He had carried Tinker Bell part of the way, and his hand was still sticky with fairy dust.
“Tinker Bell,” he called softly, after making sure that the children were asleep, “Tink, where are you?” She was in a jug for the moment, and liking it extremely; she had never been in a jug before.
“Tinker Bell,” he called softly, after making sure the kids were asleep, “Tink, where are you?” She was in a jug for the moment and really enjoying it; she had never been in a jug before.
“Oh, do come out of that jug, and tell me, do you know where they put my shadow?”
“Oh, come out of that jug and tell me, do you know where my shadow went?”
The loveliest tinkle as of golden bells answered him. It is the fairy language. You ordinary children can never hear it, but if you were to hear it you would know that you had heard it once before.
The sweetest sound like golden bells responded to him. It's the language of fairies. You regular kids can never hear it, but if you did, you'd recognize that you've heard it before.
Tink said that the shadow was in the big box. She meant the chest of drawers, and Peter jumped at the drawers, scattering their contents to the floor with both hands, as kings toss ha’pence to the crowd. In a moment he had recovered his shadow, and in his delight he forgot that he had shut Tinker Bell up in the drawer.
Tink said the shadow was in the big box. She was talking about the chest of drawers, and Peter lunged at the drawers, throwing their contents to the floor with both hands, like kings tossing coins to the crowd. In no time, he had retrieved his shadow, and in his excitement, he forgot that he had locked Tinker Bell in the drawer.
If he thought at all, but I don’t believe he ever thought, it was that he and his shadow, when brought near each other, would join like drops of water, and when they did not he was appalled. He tried to stick it on with soap from the bathroom, but that also failed. A shudder passed through Peter, and he sat on the floor and cried.
If he thought at all, but I don’t think he ever did, it was that he and his shadow, when close together, would merge like drops of water, and when that didn’t happen, he was horrified. He tried to fix it with soap from the bathroom, but that didn’t work either. A shudder went through Peter, and he sat on the floor and cried.
His sobs woke Wendy, and she sat up in bed. She was not alarmed to see a stranger crying on the nursery floor; she was only pleasantly interested.
His sobs woke Wendy, and she sat up in bed. She wasn't surprised to see a stranger crying on the nursery floor; she was just pleasantly intrigued.
“Boy,” she said courteously, “why are you crying?”
“Boy,” she asked politely, “why are you crying?”
Peter could be exceeding polite also, having learned the grand manner at fairy ceremonies, and he rose and bowed to her beautifully. She was much pleased, and bowed beautifully to him from the bed.
Peter could be exceedingly polite too, having learned the proper etiquette at fairy ceremonies, and he stood up and bowed to her elegantly. She was quite pleased and bowed gracefully to him from the bed.
“What’s your name?” he asked.
“What's your name?” he asked.
“Wendy Moira Angela Darling,” she replied with some satisfaction. “What is your name?”
“Wendy Moira Angela Darling,” she replied, feeling pleased. “What’s your name?”
“Peter Pan.”
"Peter Pan"
She was already sure that he must be Peter, but it did seem a comparatively short name.
She was already certain that he had to be Peter, but it did seem like a pretty short name.
“Is that all?”
"Is that it?"
“Yes,” he said rather sharply. He felt for the first time that it was a shortish name.
“Yes,” he said a bit sharply. For the first time, he realized it was a pretty short name.
“I’m so sorry,” said Wendy Moira Angela.
“I’m really sorry,” said Wendy Moira Angela.
“It doesn’t matter,” Peter gulped.
"Whatever," Peter gulped.
She asked where he lived.
She asked where he stays.
“Second to the right,” said Peter, “and then straight on till morning.”
“Second to the right,” Peter said, “and then straight on until morning.”
“What a funny address!”
“What a hilarious address!”
Peter had a sinking. For the first time he felt that perhaps it was a funny address.
Peter felt a sinking feeling. For the first time, he thought that maybe it was a funny address.
“No, it isn’t,” he said.
“No, it’s not,” he said.
“I mean,” Wendy said nicely, remembering that she was hostess, “is that what they put on the letters?”
“I mean,” Wendy said kindly, remembering that she was the host, “is that what they put on the letters?”
He wished she had not mentioned letters.
He wished she hadn't brought up letters.
“Don’t get any letters,” he said contemptuously.
“Don’t get any letters,” he said with disdain.
“But your mother gets letters?”
“But your mom gets letters?”
“Don’t have a mother,” he said. Not only had he no mother, but he had not the slightest desire to have one. He thought them very over-rated persons. Wendy, however, felt at once that she was in the presence of a tragedy.
“Don’t have a mom,” he said. Not only did he not have a mom, but he also had no desire to have one. He thought they were very overrated. Wendy, however, immediately felt that she was witnessing a tragedy.
“O Peter, no wonder you were crying,” she said, and got out of bed and ran to him.
“O Peter, it’s no surprise you were crying,” she said, getting out of bed and running to him.
“I wasn’t crying about mothers,” he said rather indignantly. “I was crying because I can’t get my shadow to stick on. Besides, I wasn’t crying.”
“I wasn’t crying about mothers,” he said quite indignantly. “I was crying because I can’t get my shadow to stick on. Besides, I wasn’t crying.”
“It has come off?”
"Has it come off?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Then Wendy saw the shadow on the floor, looking so draggled, and she was frightfully sorry for Peter. “How awful!” she said, but she could not help smiling when she saw that he had been trying to stick it on with soap. How exactly like a boy!
Then Wendy saw the shadow on the floor, looking so messy, and she felt really sorry for Peter. “How awful!” she said, but she couldn’t help smiling when she saw that he had been trying to attach it with soap. How just like a boy!
Fortunately she knew at once what to do. “It must be sewn on,” she said, just a little patronisingly.
Fortunately, she immediately knew what to do. “It has to be sewn on,” she said, just a bit condescendingly.
“What’s sewn?” he asked.
“What’s stitched?” he asked.
“You’re dreadfully ignorant.”
“You're so clueless.”
“No, I’m not.”
“Nope.”
But she was exulting in his ignorance. “I shall sew it on for you, my little man,” she said, though he was tall as herself, and she got out her housewife, and sewed the shadow on to Peter’s foot.
But she was reveling in his cluelessness. “I’ll sew it on for you, my little man,” she said, even though he was as tall as she was, and she took out her sewing kit and stitched the shadow onto Peter’s foot.
“I daresay it will hurt a little,” she warned him.
“I have to say it might sting a bit,” she warned him.
“Oh, I shan’t cry,” said Peter, who was already of the opinion that he had never cried in his life. And he clenched his teeth and did not cry, and soon his shadow was behaving properly, though still a little creased.
“Oh, I won’t cry,” said Peter, who already believed he had never cried in his life. He clenched his teeth and held back the tears, and soon his shadow was acting as it should, though still a little crumpled.
“Perhaps I should have ironed it,” Wendy said thoughtfully, but Peter, boylike, was indifferent to appearances, and he was now jumping about in the wildest glee. Alas, he had already forgotten that he owed his bliss to Wendy. He thought he had attached the shadow himself. “How clever I am!” he crowed rapturously, “oh, the cleverness of me!”
“Maybe I should have ironed it,” Wendy said thoughtfully, but Peter, being a typical boy, didn’t care about appearances and was now jumping around with wild joy. Unfortunately, he had already forgotten that he owed his happiness to Wendy. He thought he had attached the shadow by himself. “How smart I am!” he exclaimed joyfully, “oh, my brilliance!”
It is humiliating to have to confess that this conceit of Peter was one of his most fascinating qualities. To put it with brutal frankness, there never was a cockier boy.
It’s embarrassing to admit that Peter’s arrogance was one of his most interesting traits. To be completely honest, there has never been a more confident boy.
But for the moment Wendy was shocked. “You conceit,” she exclaimed, with frightful sarcasm; “of course I did nothing!”
But for the moment, Wendy was in shock. “You arrogant person,” she exclaimed with biting sarcasm, “of course, I did nothing!”
“You did a little,” Peter said carelessly, and continued to dance.
“You did a bit,” Peter said casually, and kept dancing.
“A little!” she replied with hauteur; “if I am no use I can at least withdraw,” and she sprang in the most dignified way into bed and covered her face with the blankets.
“A little!” she replied with pride; “if I’m not useful, I can at least leave,” and she jumped into bed in the most dignified way and covered her face with the blankets.
To induce her to look up he pretended to be going away, and when this failed he sat on the end of the bed and tapped her gently with his foot. “Wendy,” he said, “don’t withdraw. I can’t help crowing, Wendy, when I’m pleased with myself.” Still she would not look up, though she was listening eagerly. “Wendy,” he continued, in a voice that no woman has ever yet been able to resist, “Wendy, one girl is more use than twenty boys.”
To get her to look up, he pretended to leave, and when that didn’t work, he sat on the end of the bed and lightly tapped her with his foot. “Wendy,” he said, “don’t shut me out. I can’t help bragging, Wendy, when I feel proud of myself.” Still, she wouldn’t look up, even though she was listening closely. “Wendy,” he went on, in a tone that no woman has ever been able to ignore, “Wendy, one girl is worth more than twenty boys.”
Now Wendy was every inch a woman, though there were not very many inches, and she peeped out of the bed-clothes.
Now Wendy was every bit a woman, even if there weren't very many inches, and she peeked out from the bed covers.
“Do you really think so, Peter?”
“Do you really think that, Peter?”
“Yes, I do.”
“Yeah, I do.”
“I think it’s perfectly sweet of you,” she declared, “and I’ll get up again,” and she sat with him on the side of the bed. She also said she would give him a kiss if he liked, but Peter did not know what she meant, and he held out his hand expectantly.
“I think it’s really sweet of you,” she said, “and I’ll get up again,” and she sat with him on the edge of the bed. She also mentioned she would give him a kiss if he wanted, but Peter didn’t understand what she meant, and he held out his hand in anticipation.
“Surely you know what a kiss is?” she asked, aghast.
“Surely you know what a kiss is?” she asked, shocked.
“I shall know when you give it to me,” he replied stiffly, and not to hurt his feeling she gave him a thimble.
“I’ll know when you give it to me,” he replied stiffly, and to avoid hurting his feelings, she gave him a thimble.
“Now,” said he, “shall I give you a kiss?” and she replied with a slight primness, “If you please.” She made herself rather cheap by inclining her face toward him, but he merely dropped an acorn button into her hand, so she slowly returned her face to where it had been before, and said nicely that she would wear his kiss on the chain around her neck. It was lucky that she did put it on that chain, for it was afterwards to save her life.
“Now,” he said, “should I give you a kiss?” She answered with a bit of formality, “If you’d like.” She made herself seem somewhat easy by leaning her face toward him, but he only dropped an acorn button into her hand. So, she slowly pulled her face back to where it was before and sweetly said that she would wear his kiss on the chain around her neck. It was fortunate that she did put it on that chain, because it later saved her life.
When people in our set are introduced, it is customary for them to ask each other’s age, and so Wendy, who always liked to do the correct thing, asked Peter how old he was. It was not really a happy question to ask him; it was like an examination paper that asks grammar, when what you want to be asked is Kings of England.
When people in our group meet each other, it’s common for them to ask about each other's age, so Wendy, who always wanted to do the right thing, asked Peter how old he was. It wasn’t really a pleasant question to ask him; it felt like a test that asks about grammar when all you want to talk about is the Kings of England.
“I don’t know,” he replied uneasily, “but I am quite young.” He really knew nothing about it, he had merely suspicions, but he said at a venture, “Wendy, I ran away the day I was born.”
“I don’t know,” he replied nervously, “but I’m pretty young.” He actually knew nothing about it; he only had suspicions, but he boldly said, “Wendy, I ran away the day I was born.”
Wendy was quite surprised, but interested; and she indicated in the charming drawing-room manner, by a touch on her night-gown, that he could sit nearer her.
Wendy was surprised but intrigued, and she subtly indicated in a charming way by touching her nightgown that he could sit closer to her.
“It was because I heard father and mother,” he explained in a low voice, “talking about what I was to be when I became a man.” He was extraordinarily agitated now. “I don’t want ever to be a man,” he said with passion. “I want always to be a little boy and to have fun. So I ran away to Kensington Gardens and lived a long long time among the fairies.”
“It was because I overheard Mom and Dad,” he said quietly, “talking about what I should be when I grew up.” He was extremely upset now. “I don’t want to be a man ever,” he said passionately. “I always want to be a little boy and have fun. So I ran away to Kensington Gardens and lived there for a really long time with the fairies.”
She gave him a look of the most intense admiration, and he thought it was because he had run away, but it was really because he knew fairies. Wendy had lived such a home life that to know fairies struck her as quite delightful. She poured out questions about them, to his surprise, for they were rather a nuisance to him, getting in his way and so on, and indeed he sometimes had to give them a hiding. Still, he liked them on the whole, and he told her about the beginning of fairies.
She looked at him with pure admiration, and he thought it was because he had escaped, but really it was because he knew fairies. Wendy had such a conventional home life that the idea of knowing fairies seemed utterly enchanting to her. She bombarded him with questions about them, surprising him since they were more of a hassle to him, often getting in his way, and he sometimes had to chase them off. Still, he generally liked them, and he shared with her the story of how fairies came to be.
“You see, Wendy, when the first baby laughed for the first time, its laugh broke into a thousand pieces, and they all went skipping about, and that was the beginning of fairies.”
"You see, Wendy, when the first baby laughed for the first time, its laugh shattered into a thousand pieces, and they all went skipping around, and that was the start of fairies."
Tedious talk this, but being a stay-at-home she liked it.
Tedious as this conversation is, she enjoyed being a stay-at-home.
“And so,” he went on good-naturedly, “there ought to be one fairy for every boy and girl.”
“And so,” he continued cheerfully, “there should be one fairy for every boy and girl.”
“Ought to be? Isn’t there?”
"Should be? Isn't there?"
“No. You see children know such a lot now, they soon don’t believe in fairies, and every time a child says, ‘I don’t believe in fairies,’ there is a fairy somewhere that falls down dead.”
“No. You see, kids know so much now that they soon stop believing in fairies, and every time a child says, ‘I don’t believe in fairies,’ a fairy somewhere drops dead.”
Really, he thought they had now talked enough about fairies, and it struck him that Tinker Bell was keeping very quiet. “I can’t think where she has gone to,” he said, rising, and he called Tink by name. Wendy’s heart went flutter with a sudden thrill.
Really, he thought they had talked enough about fairies, and it occurred to him that Tinker Bell was being very quiet. “I can’t think of where she has gone,” he said as he stood up, calling Tink by name. Wendy’s heart fluttered with a sudden thrill.
“Peter,” she cried, clutching him, “you don’t mean to tell me that there is a fairy in this room!”
“Peter,” she exclaimed, holding onto him tightly, “you can’t be serious that there’s a fairy in this room!”
“She was here just now,” he said a little impatiently. “You don’t hear her, do you?” and they both listened.
“She was just here,” he said, slightly impatient. “You don’t hear her, do you?” and they both listened.
“The only sound I hear,” said Wendy, “is like a tinkle of bells.”
“The only sound I hear,” said Wendy, “is like the tinkling of bells.”
“Well, that’s Tink, that’s the fairy language. I think I hear her too.”
"Well, that's Tink, that's the fairy language. I think I can hear her too."
The sound came from the chest of drawers, and Peter made a merry face. No one could ever look quite so merry as Peter, and the loveliest of gurgles was his laugh. He had his first laugh still.
The sound came from the chest of drawers, and Peter made a happy face. No one could ever look quite as happy as Peter, and his laugh was the most delightful gurgle. He still had his first laugh.
“Wendy,” he whispered gleefully, “I do believe I shut her up in the drawer!”
“Wendy,” he whispered happily, “I think I locked her in the drawer!”
He let poor Tink out of the drawer, and she flew about the nursery screaming with fury. “You shouldn’t say such things,” Peter retorted. “Of course I’m very sorry, but how could I know you were in the drawer?”
He let poor Tink out of the drawer, and she zipped around the nursery, screaming with rage. “You shouldn’t say stuff like that,” Peter shot back. “I’m really sorry, but how was I supposed to know you were in the drawer?”
Wendy was not listening to him. “O Peter,” she cried, “if she would only stand still and let me see her!”
Wendy wasn't paying attention to him. "Oh Peter," she exclaimed, "if only she would stay still and let me see her!"
“They hardly ever stand still,” he said, but for one moment Wendy saw the romantic figure come to rest on the cuckoo clock. “O the lovely!” she cried, though Tink’s face was still distorted with passion.
“They barely ever stop moving,” he said, but for just a moment, Wendy saw the romantic figure pause on the cuckoo clock. “Oh, how beautiful!” she exclaimed, even though Tink’s face was still twisted with frustration.
“Tink,” said Peter amiably, “this lady says she wishes you were her fairy.”
“Tink,” Peter said cheerfully, “this lady says she wishes you were her fairy.”
Tinker Bell answered insolently.
Tinker Bell replied sassily.
“What does she say, Peter?”
"What did she say, Peter?"
He had to translate. “She is not very polite. She says you are a great ugly girl, and that she is my fairy.”
He had to translate. “She’s not very polite. She says you’re a really ugly girl, and that she’s my fairy.”
He tried to argue with Tink. “You know you can’t be my fairy, Tink, because I am an gentleman and you are a lady.”
He tried to argue with Tink. “You know you can’t be my fairy, Tink, because I’m a gentleman and you’re a lady.”
To this Tink replied in these words, “You silly ass,” and disappeared into the bathroom. “She is quite a common fairy,” Peter explained apologetically, “she is called Tinker Bell because she mends the pots and kettles.”
To this, Tink replied, “You silly idiot,” and vanished into the bathroom. “She’s just an ordinary fairy,” Peter explained apologetically, “she’s called Tinker Bell because she fixes pots and pans.”
They were together in the armchair by this time, and Wendy plied him with more questions.
They were sitting together in the armchair by now, and Wendy kept asking him more questions.
“If you don’t live in Kensington Gardens now—”
“If you don’t live in Kensington Gardens now—”
“Sometimes I do still.”
“Sometimes I still do.”
“But where do you live mostly now?”
“But where do you mostly live now?”
“With the lost boys.”
“With the lost boys.”
“Who are they?”
"Who are they?"
“They are the children who fall out of their perambulators when the nurse is looking the other way. If they are not claimed in seven days they are sent far away to the Neverland to defray expenses. I’m captain.”
“They're the kids who tumble out of their strollers when the caregiver isn’t paying attention. If no one claims them within seven days, they’re sent far away to Neverland to cover costs. I’m the captain.”
“What fun it must be!”
"How fun it must be!"
“Yes,” said cunning Peter, “but we are rather lonely. You see we have no female companionship.”
"Yeah," said crafty Peter, "but we're pretty lonely. You see, we don't have any female company."
“Are none of the others girls?”
“Are none of the other girls?”
“Oh, no; girls, you know, are much too clever to fall out of their prams.”
“Oh, no; girls, you know, are way too smart to fall out of their strollers.”
This flattered Wendy immensely. “I think,” she said, “it is perfectly lovely the way you talk about girls; John there just despises us.”
This really flattered Wendy. “I think,” she said, “it's perfectly lovely the way you talk about girls; John over there just despises us.”
For reply Peter rose and kicked John out of bed, blankets and all; one kick. This seemed to Wendy rather forward for a first meeting, and she told him with spirit that he was not captain in her house. However, John continued to sleep so placidly on the floor that she allowed him to remain there. “And I know you meant to be kind,” she said, relenting, “so you may give me a kiss.”
For a response, Peter got up and booted John out of bed, blankets and all; just one kick. Wendy thought this was a bit too much for a first encounter, and she told him firmly that he wasn’t in charge in her house. However, John kept sleeping so peacefully on the floor that she let him stay there. “And I know you meant well,” she said, softening, “so you can give me a kiss.”
For the moment she had forgotten his ignorance about kisses. “I thought you would want it back,” he said a little bitterly, and offered to return her the thimble.
For the moment, she had forgotten how clueless he was about kisses. “I thought you’d want it back,” he said a bit bitterly, and offered to return the thimble to her.
“Oh dear,” said the nice Wendy, “I don’t mean a kiss, I mean a thimble.”
“Oh dear,” said the kind Wendy, “I don’t mean a kiss, I mean a thimble.”
“What’s that?”
"What is that?"
“It’s like this.” She kissed him.
“It’s like this.” She kissed him.
“Funny!” said Peter gravely. “Now shall I give you a thimble?”
“Funny!” Peter said seriously. “Should I give you a thimble now?”
“If you wish to,” said Wendy, keeping her head erect this time.
“If you want to,” said Wendy, holding her head up this time.
Peter thimbled her, and almost immediately she screeched. “What is it, Wendy?”
Peter pinched her, and almost immediately she yelled. “What’s wrong, Wendy?”
“It was exactly as if someone were pulling my hair.”
“It felt just like someone was pulling my hair.”
“That must have been Tink. I never knew her so naughty before.”
"That must have been Tink. I’ve never seen her act so mischievous before."
And indeed Tink was darting about again, using offensive language.
And sure enough, Tink was running around again, using foul language.
“She says she will do that to you, Wendy, every time I give you a thimble.”
“She says she will do that to you, Wendy, every time I give you a thimble.”
“But why?”
"But why though?"
“Why, Tink?”
“Why, Tink?”
Again Tink replied, “You silly ass.” Peter could not understand why, but Wendy understood, and she was just slightly disappointed when he admitted that he came to the nursery window not to see her but to listen to stories.
Again Tink replied, “You silly fool.” Peter couldn’t understand why, but Wendy got it, and she felt a bit disappointed when he confessed that he came to the nursery window not to see her but to listen to stories.
“You see, I don’t know any stories. None of the lost boys knows any stories.”
"You see, I don’t know any stories. None of the lost boys knows any stories."
“How perfectly awful,” Wendy said.
"How totally awful," Wendy said.
“Do you know,” Peter asked “why swallows build in the eaves of houses? It is to listen to the stories. O Wendy, your mother was telling you such a lovely story.”
“Do you know,” Peter asked, “why swallows build in the eaves of houses? It's to listen to the stories. Oh, Wendy, your mom was telling you such a lovely story.”
“Which story was it?”
"Which story was that?"
“About the prince who couldn’t find the lady who wore the glass slipper.”
“About the prince who couldn't find the girl who wore the glass slipper.”
“Peter,” said Wendy excitedly, “that was Cinderella, and he found her, and they lived happily ever after.”
“Peter,” Wendy said excitedly, “that was Cinderella, and he found her, and they lived happily ever after.”
Peter was so glad that he rose from the floor, where they had been sitting, and hurried to the window.
Peter was so happy that he got up from the floor, where they had been sitting, and rushed to the window.
“Where are you going?” she cried with misgiving.
“Where are you going?” she exclaimed with worry.
“To tell the other boys.”
"To tell the other guys."
“Don’t go Peter,” she entreated, “I know such lots of stories.”
“Don’t leave, Peter,” she pleaded, “I have so many stories to tell.”
Those were her precise words, so there can be no denying that it was she who first tempted him.
Those were her exact words, so there’s no denying that she was the one who first tempted him.
He came back, and there was a greedy look in his eyes now which ought to have alarmed her, but did not.
He returned, and there was a greedy look in his eyes now that should have alarmed her, but it didn’t.
“Oh, the stories I could tell to the boys!” she cried, and then Peter gripped her and began to draw her toward the window.
“Oh, the stories I could tell the guys!” she exclaimed, and then Peter grabbed her and started pulling her toward the window.
“Let me go!” she ordered him.
“Let me go!” she commanded him.
“Wendy, do come with me and tell the other boys.”
"Wendy, come with me and tell the other boys."
Of course she was very pleased to be asked, but she said, “Oh dear, I can’t. Think of mummy! Besides, I can’t fly.”
Of course she was really happy to be asked, but she said, “Oh no, I can’t. Think about mom! Plus, I can’t fly.”
“I’ll teach you.”
"I'll show you how."
“Oh, how lovely to fly.”
“Oh, how wonderful to fly.”
“I’ll teach you how to jump on the wind’s back, and then away we go.”
"I'll show you how to ride the wind, and then off we go."
“Oo!” she exclaimed rapturously.
"Wow!" she exclaimed rapturously.
“Wendy, Wendy, when you are sleeping in your silly bed you might be flying about with me saying funny things to the stars.”
“Wendy, Wendy, when you're sleeping in your silly bed, you could be flying around with me, saying funny things to the stars.”
“Oo!”
“Ooh!”
“And, Wendy, there are mermaids.”
“And, Wendy, there are mermaids.”
“Mermaids! With tails?”
“Mermaids? With tails?”
“Such long tails.”
"Such long tails."
“Oh,” cried Wendy, “to see a mermaid!”
“Oh,” exclaimed Wendy, “I can’t believe I’m going to see a mermaid!”
He had become frightfully cunning. “Wendy,” he said, “how we should all respect you.”
He had become incredibly clever. “Wendy,” he said, “we should all really respect you.”
She was wriggling her body in distress. It was quite as if she were trying to remain on the nursery floor.
She was squirming in distress. It was almost like she was trying to stay on the nursery floor.
But he had no pity for her.
But he felt no compassion for her.
“Wendy,” he said, the sly one, “you could tuck us in at night.”
“Wendy,” he said, with a mischievous grin, “you could tuck us in at night.”
“Oo!”
“Oof!”
“None of us has ever been tucked in at night.”
“None of us has ever been tucked in at night.”
“Oo,” and her arms went out to him.
“Oo,” and her arms reached out to him.
“And you could darn our clothes, and make pockets for us. None of us has any pockets.”
“And you could fix our clothes and make pockets for us. None of us has any pockets.”
How could she resist. “Of course it’s awfully fascinating!” she cried. “Peter, would you teach John and Michael to fly too?”
How could she say no? “Of course it’s really fascinating!” she exclaimed. “Peter, could you teach John and Michael to fly too?”
“If you like,” he said indifferently, and she ran to John and Michael and shook them. “Wake up,” she cried, “Peter Pan has come and he is to teach us to fly.”
“If you want,” he said casually, and she ran to John and Michael and shook them. “Wake up,” she shouted, “Peter Pan has come and he’s going to teach us to fly.”
John rubbed his eyes. “Then I shall get up,” he said. Of course he was on the floor already. “Hallo,” he said, “I am up!”
John rubbed his eyes. “Then I’ll get up,” he said. Of course, he was already on the floor. “Hey,” he said, “I’m up!”
Michael was up by this time also, looking as sharp as a knife with six blades and a saw, but Peter suddenly signed silence. Their faces assumed the awful craftiness of children listening for sounds from the grown-up world. All was as still as salt. Then everything was right. No, stop! Everything was wrong. Nana, who had been barking distressfully all the evening, was quiet now. It was her silence they had heard.
Michael was also up by now, looking as sharp as ever, but Peter suddenly signaled for silence. Their faces took on the cunning look of kids eavesdropping on the adult world. Everything was completely still. Then everything was fine. No, wait! Everything was not fine. Nana, who had been barking in distress all evening, was quiet now. It was her silence they had noticed.
“Out with the light! Hide! Quick!” cried John, taking command for the only time throughout the whole adventure. And thus when Liza entered, holding Nana, the nursery seemed quite its old self, very dark, and you would have sworn you heard its three wicked inmates breathing angelically as they slept. They were really doing it artfully from behind the window curtains.
“Turn off the light! Hide! Hurry!” shouted John, taking charge for the only time during the entire adventure. So when Liza came in, carrying Nana, the nursery looked just like it used to: very dark, and you could have sworn you heard the three mischievous inhabitants breathing sweetly as they slept. They were actually doing it cleverly from behind the window curtains.
Liza was in a bad temper, for she was mixing the Christmas puddings in the kitchen, and had been drawn from them, with a raisin still on her cheek, by Nana’s absurd suspicions. She thought the best way of getting a little quiet was to take Nana to the nursery for a moment, but in custody of course.
Liza was in a bad mood because she was mixing the Christmas puddings in the kitchen and had been pulled away from them, with a raisin still on her cheek, by Nana’s ridiculous suspicions. She thought the best way to get a little peace was to take Nana to the nursery for a moment, but of course, she was in charge.
“There, you suspicious brute,” she said, not sorry that Nana was in disgrace. “They are perfectly safe, aren’t they? Every one of the little angels sound asleep in bed. Listen to their gentle breathing.”
“There, you suspicious brute,” she said, not feeling bad that Nana was in trouble. “They’re perfectly safe, right? Every one of the little angels is sound asleep in bed. Listen to their gentle breathing.”
Here Michael, encouraged by his success, breathed so loudly that they were nearly detected. Nana knew that kind of breathing, and she tried to drag herself out of Liza’s clutches.
Here Michael, feeling confident from his success, breathed so loudly that they almost got caught. Nana recognized that kind of breathing, and she tried to pull herself free from Liza’s grip.
But Liza was dense. “No more of it, Nana,” she said sternly, pulling her out of the room. “I warn you if you bark again I shall go straight for master and missus and bring them home from the party, and then, oh, won’t master whip you, just.”
But Liza was thick-headed. “No more of that, Nana,” she said firmly, pulling her out of the room. “I warn you, if you bark again, I’ll go straight to the master and missus and bring them back from the party, and then, oh, won’t the master give you a beating.”
She tied the unhappy dog up again, but do you think Nana ceased to bark? Bring master and missus home from the party! Why, that was just what she wanted. Do you think she cared whether she was whipped so long as her charges were safe? Unfortunately Liza returned to her puddings, and Nana, seeing that no help would come from her, strained and strained at the chain until at last she broke it. In another moment she had burst into the dining-room of 27 and flung up her paws to heaven, her most expressive way of making a communication. Mr. and Mrs. Darling knew at once that something terrible was happening in their nursery, and without a good-bye to their hostess they rushed into the street.
She tied the unhappy dog up again, but do you think Nana stopped barking? Bring the boss and his wife home from the party! That was exactly what she wanted. Do you think she cared if she was punished as long as the kids were safe? Unfortunately, Liza went back to her puddings, and Nana, seeing that no help would come from her, pulled and pulled at the chain until she finally broke it. In no time, she burst into the dining room of 27 and raised her paws to the ceiling, her most dramatic way of signaling something. Mr. and Mrs. Darling immediately knew that something terrible was happening in their nursery, and without saying goodbye to their hostess, they rushed out into the street.
But it was now ten minutes since three scoundrels had been breathing behind the curtains, and Peter Pan can do a great deal in ten minutes.
But it had been ten minutes since three troublemakers had been lurking behind the curtains, and Peter Pan can accomplish a lot in ten minutes.
We now return to the nursery.
We now return to the nursery.
“It’s all right,” John announced, emerging from his hiding-place. “I say, Peter, can you really fly?”
"It's okay," John said, coming out of his hiding spot. "Hey, Peter, can you actually fly?"
Instead of troubling to answer him Peter flew around the room, taking the mantelpiece on the way.
Instead of bothering to answer him, Peter flew around the room, grabbing the mantelpiece on the way.
“How topping!” said John and Michael.
“How awesome!” said John and Michael.
“How sweet!” cried Wendy.
“That's so sweet!” cried Wendy.
“Yes, I’m sweet, oh, I am sweet!” said Peter, forgetting his manners again.
“Yes, I’m sweet, oh, I am sweet!” Peter said, forgetting his manners once more.
It looked delightfully easy, and they tried it first from the floor and then from the beds, but they always went down instead of up.
It seemed really easy, so they tried it first from the floor and then from the beds, but they always ended up going down instead of up.
“I say, how do you do it?” asked John, rubbing his knee. He was quite a practical boy.
“I say, how do you do it?” asked John, rubbing his knee. He was a pretty practical kid.
“You just think lovely wonderful thoughts,” Peter explained, “and they lift you up in the air.”
“You just think beautiful, wonderful thoughts,” Peter explained, “and they lift you up into the air.”
He showed them again.
He showed them again.
“You’re so nippy at it,” John said, “couldn’t you do it very slowly once?”
“You're so quick at it,” John said, “couldn't you do it really slowly just once?”
Peter did it both slowly and quickly. “I’ve got it now, Wendy!” cried John, but soon he found he had not. Not one of them could fly an inch, though even Michael was in words of two syllables, and Peter did not know A from Z.
Peter did it both slowly and quickly. “I’ve got it now, Wendy!” shouted John, but soon he realized he hadn't. None of them could fly an inch, even though Michael was using two-syllable words, and Peter didn’t know A from Z.
Of course Peter had been trifling with them, for no one can fly unless the fairy dust has been blown on him. Fortunately, as we have mentioned, one of his hands was messy with it, and he blew some on each of them, with the most superb results.
Of course, Peter had been messing around with them, since no one can fly unless fairy dust is sprinkled on them. Fortunately, as we mentioned, one of his hands was covered in it, and he blew some on each of them, with amazing results.
“Now just wiggle your shoulders this way,” he said, “and let go.”
“Now just move your shoulders like this,” he said, “and relax.”
They were all on their beds, and gallant Michael let go first. He did not quite mean to let go, but he did it, and immediately he was borne across the room.
They were all on their beds, and brave Michael let go first. He didn't really mean to let go, but he did, and right away he was carried across the room.
“I flewed!” he screamed while still in mid-air.
“I flew!” he screamed while still in mid-air.
John let go and met Wendy near the bathroom.
John let go and met Wendy by the bathroom.
“Oh, lovely!”
"Oh, beautiful!"
“Oh, ripping!”
“Oh, awesome!”
“Look at me!”
“Check me out!”
“Look at me!”
"Check me out!"
“Look at me!”
“Check me out!”
They were not nearly so elegant as Peter, they could not help kicking a little, but their heads were bobbing against the ceiling, and there is almost nothing so delicious as that. Peter gave Wendy a hand at first, but had to desist, Tink was so indignant.
They weren't nearly as graceful as Peter, and they couldn't help but kick a bit, but their heads were bumping against the ceiling, and there's almost nothing as enjoyable as that. Peter helped Wendy at first, but had to stop because Tink was so upset.
Up and down they went, and round and round. Heavenly was Wendy’s word.
Up and down they went, and around and around. "Heavenly" was what Wendy called it.
“I say,” cried John, “why shouldn’t we all go out?”
“I say,” shouted John, “why shouldn’t we all go out?”
Of course it was to this that Peter had been luring them.
Of course, this was what Peter had been enticing them with.
Michael was ready: he wanted to see how long it took him to do a billion miles. But Wendy hesitated.
Michael was ready: he wanted to see how long it would take him to cover a billion miles. But Wendy hesitated.
“Mermaids!” said Peter again.
“Mermaids!” Peter exclaimed again.
“Oo!”
“Ooh!”
“And there are pirates.”
“And there are pirates.”
“Pirates,” cried John, seizing his Sunday hat, “let us go at once.”
“Pirates!” shouted John, grabbing his Sunday hat. “Let’s go right now.”
It was just at this moment that Mr. and Mrs. Darling hurried with Nana out of 27. They ran into the middle of the street to look up at the nursery window; and, yes, it was still shut, but the room was ablaze with light, and most heart-gripping sight of all, they could see in shadow on the curtain three little figures in night attire circling round and round, not on the floor but in the air.
It was just at that moment that Mr. and Mrs. Darling hurried out with Nana. They dashed into the middle of the street to look up at the nursery window; and, yes, it was still closed, but the room was glowing with light, and the most heart-wrenching sight of all was that they could see three little figures in their pajamas shadowed on the curtain, flying around in the air instead of on the floor.
Not three figures, four!
Not three figures, but four!
In a tremble they opened the street door. Mr. Darling would have rushed upstairs, but Mrs. Darling signed him to go softly. She even tried to make her heart go softly.
In a rush, they opened the front door. Mr. Darling would have hurried upstairs, but Mrs. Darling signaled for him to be quiet. She even tried to calm her own racing heart.
Will they reach the nursery in time? If so, how delightful for them, and we shall all breathe a sigh of relief, but there will be no story. On the other hand, if they are not in time, I solemnly promise that it will all come right in the end.
Will they get to the nursery on time? If they do, how wonderful for them, and we’ll all breathe a sigh of relief, but there won’t be a story. On the other hand, if they’re late, I promise it will all work out in the end.
They would have reached the nursery in time had it not been that the little stars were watching them. Once again the stars blew the window open, and that smallest star of all called out:
They would have made it to the nursery on time if it weren't for the little stars watching them. Once again, the stars blew the window open, and that tiniest star of all called out:
“Cave, Peter!”
"Watch out, Peter!"
Then Peter knew that there was not a moment to lose. “Come,” he cried imperiously, and soared out at once into the night, followed by John and Michael and Wendy.
Then Peter realized that there was no time to waste. “Come,” he called out authoritatively, and instantly flew into the night, followed by John, Michael, and Wendy.
Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana rushed into the nursery too late. The birds were flown.
Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana rushed into the nursery but arrived too late. The birds had already flown.
Chapter IV.
THE FLIGHT
“Second to the right, and straight on till morning.”
“Second street to the right, and go straight until morning.”
That, Peter had told Wendy, was the way to the Neverland; but even birds, carrying maps and consulting them at windy corners, could not have sighted it with these instructions. Peter, you see, just said anything that came into his head.
That, Peter had told Wendy, was the way to Neverland; but even birds, carrying maps and checking them at windy spots, couldn’t have found it with those directions. Peter, you see, just said whatever popped into his head.
At first his companions trusted him implicitly, and so great were the delights of flying that they wasted time circling round church spires or any other tall objects on the way that took their fancy.
At first, his friends trusted him completely, and the thrill of flying was so amazing that they spent time looping around church steeples or any other tall structures that caught their interest.
John and Michael raced, Michael getting a start.
John and Michael raced, with Michael getting a head start.
They recalled with contempt that not so long ago they had thought themselves fine fellows for being able to fly round a room.
They looked back with disdain at how not too long ago they had considered themselves great people just for being able to fly around a room.
Not long ago. But how long ago? They were flying over the sea before this thought began to disturb Wendy seriously. John thought it was their second sea and their third night.
Not long ago. But how long ago? They were flying over the sea when this thought started to seriously bother Wendy. John thought it was their second time over the sea and their third night.
Sometimes it was dark and sometimes light, and now they were very cold and again too warm. Did they really feel hungry at times, or were they merely pretending, because Peter had such a jolly new way of feeding them? His way was to pursue birds who had food in their mouths suitable for humans and snatch it from them; then the birds would follow and snatch it back; and they would all go chasing each other gaily for miles, parting at last with mutual expressions of good-will. But Wendy noticed with gentle concern that Peter did not seem to know that this was rather an odd way of getting your bread and butter, nor even that there are other ways.
Sometimes it was dark and sometimes it was light, and now they were really cold and then too warm. Did they actually feel hungry at times, or were they just pretending because Peter had such a fun and new way of feeding them? His method was to chase after birds that had food in their beaks suitable for humans and grab it from them; then the birds would follow and take it back; and they would all joyfully chase each other for miles, parting at the end with friendly gestures. But Wendy noticed with gentle concern that Peter didn’t seem to realize this was a pretty strange way to get your bread and butter, or even that there were other ways.
Certainly they did not pretend to be sleepy, they were sleepy; and that was a danger, for the moment they popped off, down they fell. The awful thing was that Peter thought this funny.
Certainly they weren't pretending to be sleepy; they actually were sleepy, which was risky because the moment they dozed off, they would crash down. The terrible part was that Peter found this amusing.
“There he goes again!” he would cry gleefully, as Michael suddenly dropped like a stone.
“There he goes again!” he would shout happily as Michael suddenly fell like a rock.
“Save him, save him!” cried Wendy, looking with horror at the cruel sea far below. Eventually Peter would dive through the air, and catch Michael just before he could strike the sea, and it was lovely the way he did it; but he always waited till the last moment, and you felt it was his cleverness that interested him and not the saving of human life. Also he was fond of variety, and the sport that engrossed him one moment would suddenly cease to engage him, so there was always the possibility that the next time you fell he would let you go.
“Save him, save him!” Wendy shouted, staring in horror at the brutal ocean far below. Eventually, Peter would dive through the air and catch Michael just before he hit the water, and it was amazing how he did it; but he always waited until the last second, making it seem like his cleverness was what mattered most to him, not saving a life. He also liked change, and the thrill that captivated him one moment could quickly lose his interest, so there was always a chance that the next time you fell, he might just let you go.
He could sleep in the air without falling, by merely lying on his back and floating, but this was, partly at least, because he was so light that if you got behind him and blew he went faster.
He could sleep in the air without falling, just by lying on his back and floating, but this was at least partly because he was so light that if you got behind him and blew, he would go faster.
“Do be more polite to him,” Wendy whispered to John, when they were playing “Follow my Leader.”
“Be more polite to him,” Wendy whispered to John while they were playing “Follow My Leader.”
“Then tell him to stop showing off,” said John.
“Then tell him to knock it off,” John said.
When playing Follow my Leader, Peter would fly close to the water and touch each shark’s tail in passing, just as in the street you may run your finger along an iron railing. They could not follow him in this with much success, so perhaps it was rather like showing off, especially as he kept looking behind to see how many tails they missed.
When playing Follow my Leader, Peter would swoop close to the water and tap each shark’s tail as he passed by, just like you might run your finger along a metal railing on the street. They couldn’t keep up with him in this, so it was probably just him showing off, especially since he kept glancing back to see how many tails they had missed.
“You must be nice to him,” Wendy impressed on her brothers. “What could we do if he were to leave us!”
“You have to be nice to him,” Wendy urged her brothers. “What would we do if he decided to leave us?”
“We could go back,” Michael said.
“We could go back,” Michael said.
“How could we ever find our way back without him?”
“How could we possibly find our way back without him?”
“Well, then, we could go on,” said John.
"Well, we can continue," John said.
“That is the awful thing, John. We should have to go on, for we don’t know how to stop.”
“That’s the terrible part, John. We have to keep going because we don’t know how to stop.”
This was true, Peter had forgotten to show them how to stop.
This was true; Peter had forgotten to show them how to stop.
John said that if the worst came to the worst, all they had to do was to go straight on, for the world was round, and so in time they must come back to their own window.
John said that if things got really bad, all they had to do was keep going straight ahead, because the world was round, and eventually, they would end up back at their own window.
“And who is to get food for us, John?”
“And who’s going to get food for us, John?”
“I nipped a bit out of that eagle’s mouth pretty neatly, Wendy.”
“I took a quick bite out of that eagle's mouth pretty smoothly, Wendy.”
“After the twentieth try,” Wendy reminded him. “And even though we became good at picking up food, see how we bump against clouds and things if he is not near to give us a hand.”
“After the twentieth try,” Wendy reminded him. “And even though we got better at picking up food, look how we bump into clouds and stuff if he isn’t around to help us out.”
Indeed they were constantly bumping. They could now fly strongly, though they still kicked far too much; but if they saw a cloud in front of them, the more they tried to avoid it, the more certainly did they bump into it. If Nana had been with them, she would have had a bandage round Michael’s forehead by this time.
Indeed, they were always crashing into things. They could fly well now, but they still kicked way too much; yet whenever they spotted a cloud ahead of them, the harder they tried to dodge it, the more likely they were to run right into it. If Nana had been there with them, she would have already wrapped a bandage around Michael's forehead by now.
Peter was not with them for the moment, and they felt rather lonely up there by themselves. He could go so much faster than they that he would suddenly shoot out of sight, to have some adventure in which they had no share. He would come down laughing over something fearfully funny he had been saying to a star, but he had already forgotten what it was, or he would come up with mermaid scales still sticking to him, and yet not be able to say for certain what had been happening. It was really rather irritating to children who had never seen a mermaid.
Peter wasn’t with them at the moment, and they felt pretty lonely up there by themselves. He could move so much faster than they could that he would suddenly disappear from view, off having some adventure they weren’t part of. He’d come back laughing about something hilariously funny he’d been saying to a star, but he’d already forgotten what it was, or he’d return with mermaid scales still stuck to him, yet wouldn’t be able to say for sure what had happened. It was honestly quite annoying for kids who had never seen a mermaid.
“And if he forgets them so quickly,” Wendy argued, “how can we expect that he will go on remembering us?”
“And if he forgets them so fast,” Wendy argued, “how can we expect him to keep remembering us?”
Indeed, sometimes when he returned he did not remember them, at least not well. Wendy was sure of it. She saw recognition come into his eyes as he was about to pass them the time of day and go on; once even she had to call him by name.
Indeed, sometimes when he came back, he didn't remember them, at least not clearly. Wendy was certain of it. She noticed a look of recognition in his eyes as he was about to greet them and move on; once, she even had to call him by name.
“I’m Wendy,” she said agitatedly.
"I'm Wendy," she said anxiously.
He was very sorry. “I say, Wendy,” he whispered to her, “always if you see me forgetting you, just keep on saying ‘I’m Wendy,’ and then I’ll remember.”
He was really sorry. “Hey, Wendy,” he whispered to her, “if you ever see me forgetting you, just keep saying ‘I’m Wendy,’ and I’ll remember.”
Of course this was rather unsatisfactory. However, to make amends he showed them how to lie out flat on a strong wind that was going their way, and this was such a pleasant change that they tried it several times and found that they could sleep thus with security. Indeed they would have slept longer, but Peter tired quickly of sleeping, and soon he would cry in his captain voice, “We get off here.” So with occasional tiffs, but on the whole rollicking, they drew near the Neverland; for after many moons they did reach it, and, what is more, they had been going pretty straight all the time, not perhaps so much owing to the guidance of Peter or Tink as because the island was looking for them. It is only thus that any one may sight those magic shores.
Of course, this was pretty unsatisfactory. However, to make up for it, he showed them how to lie flat in a strong wind that was blowing in their direction, and this was such a nice change that they tried it several times and realized they could sleep like this safely. In fact, they would have slept longer, but Peter quickly grew tired of napping, and soon he would shout in his captain's voice, “We get off here.” So, with some occasional squabbles, but overall having a great time, they got closer to Neverland; after many moons, they finally reached it, and what’s more, they had been heading pretty much straight all along, not necessarily because of Peter or Tink's guidance, but because the island was looking for them. This is the only way anyone can spot those magical shores.
“There it is,” said Peter calmly.
"There it is," Peter said calmly.
“Where, where?”
"Where, where?"
“Where all the arrows are pointing.”
“Where all the arrows are aimed.”
Indeed a million golden arrows were pointing it out to the children, all directed by their friend the sun, who wanted them to be sure of their way before leaving them for the night.
Indeed, a million golden arrows were indicating the path to the children, all guided by their friend the sun, who wanted them to be sure of their way before leaving them for the night.
Wendy and John and Michael stood on tip-toe in the air to get their first sight of the island. Strange to say, they all recognized it at once, and until fear fell upon them they hailed it, not as something long dreamt of and seen at last, but as a familiar friend to whom they were returning home for the holidays.
Wendy, John, and Michael stood on their toes in the air to catch their first glimpse of the island. Oddly enough, they all recognized it right away, and until fear set in, they greeted it not as a long-awaited dream come true, but as a familiar friend they were returning to for the holidays.
“John, there’s the lagoon.”
“John, there's the lagoon.”
“Wendy, look at the turtles burying their eggs in the sand.”
"Wendy, check out the turtles laying their eggs in the sand."
“I say, John, I see your flamingo with the broken leg!”
“I see your flamingo with the broken leg, John!”
“Look, Michael, there’s your cave!”
“Check it out, Michael, your cave!”
“John, what’s that in the brushwood?”
“John, what’s that in the bushes?”
“It’s a wolf with her whelps. Wendy, I do believe that’s your little whelp!”
“It’s a wolf with her pups. Wendy, I really think that’s your little pup!”
“There’s my boat, John, with her sides stove in!”
“There’s my boat, John, with her sides crushed in!”
“No, it isn’t. Why, we burned your boat.”
“No, it isn’t. We burned your boat.”
“That’s her, at any rate. I say, John, I see the smoke of the redskin camp!”
"That's her, anyway. Hey, John, I see the smoke from the Native American camp!"
“Where? Show me, and I’ll tell you by the way smoke curls whether they are on the war-path.”
“Where? Show me, and I’ll let you know by the way the smoke twists if they’re getting ready for battle.”
“There, just across the Mysterious River.”
“There, right across the Mysterious River.”
“I see now. Yes, they are on the war-path right enough.”
“I get it now. Yeah, they’re definitely ready for a fight.”
Peter was a little annoyed with them for knowing so much, but if he wanted to lord it over them his triumph was at hand, for have I not told you that anon fear fell upon them?
Peter was a bit annoyed with them for knowing so much, but if he wanted to be in charge, his moment was coming, because didn't I tell you that soon fear took hold of them?
It came as the arrows went, leaving the island in gloom.
It came as the arrows flew, leaving the island in darkness.
In the old days at home the Neverland had always begun to look a little dark and threatening by bedtime. Then unexplored patches arose in it and spread, black shadows moved about in them, the roar of the beasts of prey was quite different now, and above all, you lost the certainty that you would win. You were quite glad that the night-lights were on. You even liked Nana to say that this was just the mantelpiece over here, and that the Neverland was all make-believe.
In the past, at home, Neverland always started to feel a bit dark and intimidating by bedtime. Then uncharted areas appeared and expanded, dark shadows moved within them, the sounds of predatory animals were noticeably different now, and most importantly, you lost the confidence that you would emerge victorious. You were happy that the night-lights were on. You even appreciated Nana saying that this was just the mantelpiece over here and that Neverland was all pretend.
Of course the Neverland had been make-believe in those days, but it was real now, and there were no night-lights, and it was getting darker every moment, and where was Nana?
Of course, Neverland used to be just a fantasy, but now it was real, and there were no night-lights, and it was getting darker by the second, and where was Nana?
They had been flying apart, but they huddled close to Peter now. His careless manner had gone at last, his eyes were sparkling, and a tingle went through them every time they touched his body. They were now over the fearsome island, flying so low that sometimes a tree grazed their feet. Nothing horrid was visible in the air, yet their progress had become slow and laboured, exactly as if they were pushing their way through hostile forces. Sometimes they hung in the air until Peter had beaten on it with his fists.
They had been drifting apart, but now they clung tightly to Peter. His relaxed attitude was gone, his eyes were bright, and every time they brushed against him, they felt a thrill. They were flying over the daunting island, so low that sometimes a tree brushed against their feet. Nothing terrifying was visible in the sky, yet their movement had turned slow and heavy, as if they were struggling against an unseen resistance. At times they lingered in the air until Peter pounded on it with his fists.
“They don’t want us to land,” he explained.
“They don’t want us to land,” he said.
“Who are they?” Wendy whispered, shuddering.
“Who are they?” Wendy whispered, trembling.
But he could not or would not say. Tinker Bell had been asleep on his shoulder, but now he wakened her and sent her on in front.
But he couldn’t or wouldn’t say. Tinker Bell had been asleep on his shoulder, but now he woke her up and sent her ahead.
Sometimes he poised himself in the air, listening intently, with his hand to his ear, and again he would stare down with eyes so bright that they seemed to bore two holes to earth. Having done these things, he went on again.
Sometimes he hovered in the air, listening closely with his hand to his ear, and then he would look down with eyes so bright they seemed to pierce two holes into the ground. After doing these things, he continued on.
His courage was almost appalling. “Would you like an adventure now,” he said casually to John, “or would you like to have your tea first?”
His courage was almost shocking. “Do you want to go on an adventure now,” he said casually to John, “or do you want to have your tea first?”
Wendy said “tea first” quickly, and Michael pressed her hand in gratitude, but the braver John hesitated.
Wendy said "tea first" quickly, and Michael squeezed her hand in thanks, but the bolder John hesitated.
“What kind of adventure?” he asked cautiously.
“What kind of adventure?” he asked carefully.
“There’s a pirate asleep in the pampas just beneath us,” Peter told him. “If you like, we’ll go down and kill him.”
“There’s a pirate sleeping in the pampas just below us,” Peter said. “If you want, we can go down and take him out.”
“I don’t see him,” John said after a long pause.
“I don’t see him,” John said after a long pause.
“I do.”
"I do."
“Suppose,” John said, a little huskily, “he were to wake up.”
“Imagine,” John said, a bit hoarsely, “if he were to wake up.”
Peter spoke indignantly. “You don’t think I would kill him while he was sleeping! I would wake him first, and then kill him. That’s the way I always do.”
Peter spoke with anger. “You really think I’d kill him while he was asleep? I’d wake him up first and then kill him. That’s how I always do it.”
“I say! Do you kill many?”
“I say! Do you kill a lot?”
“Tons.”
"Loads."
John said “How ripping,” but decided to have tea first. He asked if there were many pirates on the island just now, and Peter said he had never known so many.
John said, “How awesome,” but decided to have tea first. He asked if there were a lot of pirates on the island right now, and Peter said he had never seen so many.
“Who is captain now?”
“Who is the captain now?”
“Hook,” answered Peter, and his face became very stern as he said that hated word.
“Hook,” Peter replied, his face growing very serious as he uttered that hated word.
“Jas. Hook?”
“Jas. Hook?”
“Ay.”
"Hey."
Then indeed Michael began to cry, and even John could speak in gulps only, for they knew Hook’s reputation.
Then Michael started to cry, and even John could only speak in gasps because they knew Hook's reputation.
“He was Blackbeard’s bo’sun,” John whispered huskily. “He is the worst of them all. He is the only man of whom Barbecue was afraid.”
“He was Blackbeard’s bosun,” John whispered quietly. “He’s the worst of them all. He’s the only man Barbecue was afraid of.”
“That’s him,” said Peter.
"That's him," Peter said.
“What is he like? Is he big?”
“What's he like? Is he huge?”
“He is not so big as he was.”
“He's not as big as he used to be.”
“How do you mean?”
“What do you mean?”
“I cut off a bit of him.”
“I cut off a piece of him.”
“You!”
"You!"
“Yes, me,” said Peter sharply.
“Yeah, me,” said Peter sharply.
“I wasn’t meaning to be disrespectful.”
“I didn’t mean to be disrespectful.”
“Oh, all right.”
“Fine, whatever.”
“But, I say, what bit?”
“But, I ask, what bit?”
“His right hand.”
“His right hand.”
“Then he can’t fight now?”
“Then he can't fight now?”
“Oh, can’t he just!”
“Oh, he totally can!”
“Left-hander?”
"Lefty?"
“He has an iron hook instead of a right hand, and he claws with it.”
“He has a metal hook instead of a right hand, and he grabs with it.”
“Claws!”
“Fangs!”
“I say, John,” said Peter.
“I say, John,” Peter said.
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Say, ‘Ay, ay, sir.’”
“Say, ‘Aye, aye, sir.’”
“Ay, ay, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“There is one thing,” Peter continued, “that every boy who serves under me has to promise, and so must you.”
“There’s one thing,” Peter continued, “that every boy who works with me has to promise, and you do too.”
John paled.
John went pale.
“It is this, if we meet Hook in open fight, you must leave him to me.”
“It’s like this: if we come across Hook in a fair fight, you need to let me handle him.”
“I promise,” John said loyally.
"I promise," John said faithfully.
For the moment they were feeling less eerie, because Tink was flying with them, and in her light they could distinguish each other. Unfortunately she could not fly so slowly as they, and so she had to go round and round them in a circle in which they moved as in a halo. Wendy quite liked it, until Peter pointed out the drawbacks.
For now, they felt less spooked because Tink was flying with them, and her light helped them see each other. Unfortunately, she couldn't fly as slowly as they did, so she had to circle around them in a way that made them look like they were in a halo. Wendy liked it a lot until Peter pointed out the downsides.
“She tells me,” he said, “that the pirates sighted us before the darkness came, and got Long Tom out.”
“She tells me,” he said, “that the pirates saw us before it got dark and pulled out Long Tom.”
“The big gun?”
“The big gun?”
“Yes. And of course they must see her light, and if they guess we are near it they are sure to let fly.”
“Yes. And of course they have to see her light, and if they figure out we're close to it, they're definitely going to shoot.”
“Wendy!”
"Wendy!"
“John!”
“John!”
“Michael!”
“Mike!”
“Tell her to go away at once, Peter,” the three cried simultaneously, but he refused.
“Tell her to leave right now, Peter,” the three said at the same time, but he wouldn’t do it.
“She thinks we have lost the way,” he replied stiffly, “and she is rather frightened. You don’t think I would send her away all by herself when she is frightened!”
“She thinks we’ve lost our way,” he replied stiffly, “and she’s pretty scared. You don’t think I’d just send her off by herself when she’s scared!”
For a moment the circle of light was broken, and something gave Peter a loving little pinch.
For a moment, the circle of light was interrupted, and something gave Peter a gentle little pinch.
“Then tell her,” Wendy begged, “to put out her light.”
“Then tell her,” Wendy pleaded, “to turn off her light.”
“She can’t put it out. That is about the only thing fairies can’t do. It just goes out of itself when she falls asleep, same as the stars.”
“She can’t extinguish it. That’s pretty much the only thing fairies can’t do. It just goes out on its own when she falls asleep, just like the stars.”
“Then tell her to sleep at once,” John almost ordered.
“Then tell her to go to sleep right now,” John almost commanded.
“She can’t sleep except when she’s sleepy. It is the only other thing fairies can’t do.”
“She can’t sleep unless she’s tired. That’s the only other thing fairies can’t do.”
“Seems to me,” growled John, “these are the only two things worth doing.”
“Seems to me,” grumbled John, “these are the only two things that really matter.”
Here he got a pinch, but not a loving one.
Here he got a pinch, but not a loving one.
“If only one of us had a pocket,” Peter said, “we could carry her in it.” However, they had set off in such a hurry that there was not a pocket between the four of them.
“If only one of us had a pocket,” Peter said, “we could carry her in it.” But they had rushed out so quickly that none of them had a pocket.
He had a happy idea. John’s hat!
He had a great idea. John’s hat!
Tink agreed to travel by hat if it was carried in the hand. John carried it, though she had hoped to be carried by Peter. Presently Wendy took the hat, because John said it struck against his knee as he flew; and this, as we shall see, led to mischief, for Tinker Bell hated to be under an obligation to Wendy.
Tink agreed to travel by hat as long as it was held in hand. John took it, even though she had hoped Peter would carry her. Soon, Wendy took the hat because John said it hit his knee while he flew; this, as we’ll see, caused trouble, since Tinker Bell hated to owe Wendy anything.
In the black topper the light was completely hidden, and they flew on in silence. It was the stillest silence they had ever known, broken once by a distant lapping, which Peter explained was the wild beasts drinking at the ford, and again by a rasping sound that might have been the branches of trees rubbing together, but he said it was the redskins sharpening their knives.
In the black hat, the light was completely blocked out, and they continued on in silence. It was the most profound silence they had ever experienced, interrupted once by a distant splashing sound, which Peter said was the wild animals drinking at the crossing, and again by a scratching noise that could have been the branches of trees rubbing against each other, but he claimed it was the natives sharpening their knives.
Even these noises ceased. To Michael the loneliness was dreadful. “If only something would make a sound!” he cried.
Even these noises stopped. The loneliness felt dreadful to Michael. “If only something would make a sound!” he shouted.
As if in answer to his request, the air was rent by the most tremendous crash he had ever heard. The pirates had fired Long Tom at them.
As if in response to his plea, the air was shattered by the loudest crash he had ever heard. The pirates had fired Long Tom at them.
The roar of it echoed through the mountains, and the echoes seemed to cry savagely, “Where are they, where are they, where are they?”
The roar echoed through the mountains, and the echoes seemed to scream wildly, “Where are they, where are they, where are they?”
Thus sharply did the terrified three learn the difference between an island of make-believe and the same island come true.
Thus sharply did the terrified three learn the difference between a fictional island and the real thing.
When at last the heavens were steady again, John and Michael found themselves alone in the darkness. John was treading the air mechanically, and Michael without knowing how to float was floating.
When the skies finally calmed down, John and Michael found themselves alone in the dark. John was moving his legs as if he were walking, and Michael was floating without knowing how to.
“Are you shot?” John whispered tremulously.
“Are you hurt?” John whispered nervously.
“I haven’t tried yet,” Michael whispered back.
“I haven't tried yet,” Michael whispered back.
We know now that no one had been hit. Peter, however, had been carried by the wind of the shot far out to sea, while Wendy was blown upwards with no companion but Tinker Bell.
We now know that no one was harmed. Peter, however, was swept away by the force of the shot far out to sea, while Wendy was lifted into the air with only Tinker Bell by her side.
It would have been well for Wendy if at that moment she had dropped the hat.
It would have been better for Wendy if she had dropped the hat at that moment.
I don’t know whether the idea came suddenly to Tink, or whether she had planned it on the way, but she at once popped out of the hat and began to lure Wendy to her destruction.
I don’t know if the idea hit Tink all of a sudden or if she had been planning it the whole time, but she immediately jumped out of the hat and started to tempt Wendy into her downfall.
Tink was not all bad; or, rather, she was all bad just now, but, on the other hand, sometimes she was all good. Fairies have to be one thing or the other, because being so small they unfortunately have room for one feeling only at a time. They are, however, allowed to change, only it must be a complete change. At present she was full of jealousy of Wendy. What she said in her lovely tinkle Wendy could not of course understand, and I believe some of it was bad words, but it sounded kind, and she flew back and forward, plainly meaning “Follow me, and all will be well.”
Tink wasn't all bad; well, right now she was all bad, but sometimes she could be all good. Fairies have to pick one side or the other because they’re so small that they can only have one feeling at a time. However, they are allowed to change, but it has to be a complete change. At the moment, she was overwhelmed with jealousy toward Wendy. What she said in her lovely tinkling voice Wendy obviously couldn't understand, and I think some of it included bad words, but it sounded nice, and she flew back and forth, clearly meaning, “Follow me, and everything will be fine.”
What else could poor Wendy do? She called to Peter and John and Michael, and got only mocking echoes in reply. She did not yet know that Tink hated her with the fierce hatred of a very woman. And so, bewildered, and now staggering in her flight, she followed Tink to her doom.
What else could poor Wendy do? She called out to Peter, John, and Michael, but only got mocking echoes in return. She didn’t yet realize that Tink hated her with a fierce jealousy. So, confused and now stumbling in her flight, she followed Tink to her doom.
Chapter V.
THE ISLAND COME TRUE
Feeling that Peter was on his way back, the Neverland had again woke into life. We ought to use the pluperfect and say wakened, but woke is better and was always used by Peter.
Feeling that Peter was on his way back, Neverland had come to life again. We should use the pluperfect and say wakened, but woke is better and was always used by Peter.
In his absence things are usually quiet on the island. The fairies take an hour longer in the morning, the beasts attend to their young, the redskins feed heavily for six days and nights, and when pirates and lost boys meet they merely bite their thumbs at each other. But with the coming of Peter, who hates lethargy, they are under way again: if you put your ear to the ground now, you would hear the whole island seething with life.
When he's gone, things are generally calm on the island. The fairies take an extra hour in the morning, the animals look after their young, the natives feast for six days and nights, and when pirates and lost boys cross paths, they just make rude gestures at each other. But with Peter's return, who can't stand inactivity, everything gets moving again: if you put your ear to the ground now, you'd hear the whole island buzzing with life.
On this evening the chief forces of the island were disposed as follows. The lost boys were out looking for Peter, the pirates were out looking for the lost boys, the redskins were out looking for the pirates, and the beasts were out looking for the redskins. They were going round and round the island, but they did not meet because all were going at the same rate.
On this evening, the main groups on the island were organized like this: the lost boys were searching for Peter, the pirates were searching for the lost boys, the Native Americans were searching for the pirates, and the animals were searching for the Native Americans. They were circling the island, but they didn’t encounter each other because they were all moving at the same speed.
All wanted blood except the boys, who liked it as a rule, but to-night were out to greet their captain. The boys on the island vary, of course, in numbers, according as they get killed and so on; and when they seem to be growing up, which is against the rules, Peter thins them out; but at this time there were six of them, counting the twins as two. Let us pretend to lie here among the sugar-cane and watch them as they steal by in single file, each with his hand on his dagger.
All wanted blood except the boys, who usually liked it but tonight were there to greet their captain. The boys on the island change in number depending on how many get killed and so on; and when they start to grow up, which is against the rules, Peter takes care of that; but at this moment there were six of them, counting the twins as two. Let’s pretend to lie here among the sugarcane and watch them sneak by in a single line, each with a hand on his dagger.
They are forbidden by Peter to look in the least like him, and they wear the skins of the bears slain by themselves, in which they are so round and furry that when they fall they roll. They have therefore become very sure-footed.
They’re not allowed by Peter to look even slightly like him, and they wear the skins of the bears they've killed, which make them so round and furry that when they tumble, they roll. Because of this, they’ve become very sure-footed.
The first to pass is Tootles, not the least brave but the most unfortunate of all that gallant band. He had been in fewer adventures than any of them, because the big things constantly happened just when he had stepped round the corner; all would be quiet, he would take the opportunity of going off to gather a few sticks for firewood, and then when he returned the others would be sweeping up the blood. This ill-luck had given a gentle melancholy to his countenance, but instead of souring his nature had sweetened it, so that he was quite the humblest of the boys. Poor kind Tootles, there is danger in the air for you to-night. Take care lest an adventure is now offered you, which, if accepted, will plunge you in deepest woe. Tootles, the fairy Tink, who is bent on mischief this night is looking for a tool, and she thinks you are the most easily tricked of the boys. ’Ware Tinker Bell.
The first to go is Tootles, the least brave but the most unfortunate of that brave group. He had been in fewer adventures than any of them because the big things always seemed to happen just when he stepped around the corner. Everything would be calm, and he’d take the chance to gather a few sticks for firewood; then when he came back, the others would be cleaning up the aftermath. This bad luck had given a gentle sadness to his face, but instead of making him bitter, it had made him sweeter, so he was the most humble of the boys. Poor kind Tootles, there’s danger in the air for you tonight. Be careful, as an adventure might come your way that, if you accept it, will plunge you into deep sorrow. Tootles, the fairy Tink, who is up to no good tonight, is looking for a tool, and she thinks you are the easiest to trick of the boys. Watch out for Tinker Bell.
Would that he could hear us, but we are not really on the island, and he passes by, biting his knuckles.
If only he could hear us, but we aren't really on the island, and he walks by, biting his knuckles.
Next comes Nibs, the gay and debonair, followed by Slightly, who cuts whistles out of the trees and dances ecstatically to his own tunes. Slightly is the most conceited of the boys. He thinks he remembers the days before he was lost, with their manners and customs, and this has given his nose an offensive tilt. Curly is fourth; he is a pickle, and so often has he had to deliver up his person when Peter said sternly, “Stand forth the one who did this thing,” that now at the command he stands forth automatically whether he has done it or not. Last come the Twins, who cannot be described because we should be sure to be describing the wrong one. Peter never quite knew what twins were, and his band were not allowed to know anything he did not know, so these two were always vague about themselves, and did their best to give satisfaction by keeping close together in an apologetic sort of way.
Next comes Nibs, stylish and charming, followed by Slightly, who carves whistles out of the trees and dances happily to his own tunes. Slightly is the most full of himself among the boys. He believes he remembers the days before he got lost, with their customs and manners, and this has given his nose a pretentious tilt. Curly is fourth; he's a jokester, and because he often had to step forward when Peter said firmly, “Step forward the one who did this,” he now automatically steps forward whether he's guilty or not. Lastly, there are the Twins, who can't be described because we’d likely get one of them wrong. Peter was never quite sure what twins were, and his group wasn't allowed to know anything he didn't know, so these two were always a bit unclear about themselves, and made an effort to stay close together in a somewhat apologetic way.
The boys vanish in the gloom, and after a pause, but not a long pause, for things go briskly on the island, come the pirates on their track. We hear them before they are seen, and it is always the same dreadful song:
The boys disappear into the darkness, and after a brief moment—though not too long, since things move quickly on the island—the pirates follow their lead. We can hear them before they appear, and it's always the same terrifying song:
“Avast belay, yo ho, heave to,
A-pirating we go,
And if we’re parted by a shot
We’re sure to meet below!”
“Stop, hold on, yo ho, stop right there,
We’re off to pirate,
And if we get separated by a shot,
We’ll definitely meet below!”
A more villainous-looking lot never hung in a row on Execution dock. Here, a little in advance, ever and again with his head to the ground listening, his great arms bare, pieces of eight in his ears as ornaments, is the handsome Italian Cecco, who cut his name in letters of blood on the back of the governor of the prison at Gao. That gigantic black behind him has had many names since he dropped the one with which dusky mothers still terrify their children on the banks of the Guadjo-mo. Here is Bill Jukes, every inch of him tattooed, the same Bill Jukes who got six dozen on the Walrus from Flint before he would drop the bag of moidores; and Cookson, said to be Black Murphy’s brother (but this was never proved), and Gentleman Starkey, once an usher in a public school and still dainty in his ways of killing; and Skylights (Morgan’s Skylights); and the Irish bo’sun Smee, an oddly genial man who stabbed, so to speak, without offence, and was the only Non-conformist in Hook’s crew; and Noodler, whose hands were fixed on backwards; and Robt. Mullins and Alf Mason and many another ruffian long known and feared on the Spanish Main.
A more villainous-looking group has never lined up at Execution Dock. Up front, frequently leaning down to listen, with his great arms bare and pieces of eight in his ears as accessories, is the handsome Italian Cecco, who carved his name in blood on the back of the governor of the prison at Gao. That gigantic black man behind him has gone by many names since he dropped the one that dusky mothers still use to scare their children by the Guadjo-mo river. Here's Bill Jukes, completely covered in tattoos, the same Bill Jukes who received six dozen lashes on the Walrus from Flint before he would let go of the bag of moidores; and Cookson, rumored to be Black Murphy’s brother (though this was never proven), and Gentleman Starkey, who was once an usher in a public school and still had refined ways of killing; and Skylights (Morgan’s Skylights); and the Irish bo’sun Smee, an oddly friendly guy who stabbed, so to speak, without causing offense, and was the only Non-conformist in Hook’s crew; and Noodler, whose hands were on backwards; and Robt. Mullins, Alf Mason, and many other ruffians long known and feared along the Spanish Main.
In the midst of them, the blackest and largest in that dark setting, reclined James Hook, or as he wrote himself, Jas. Hook, of whom it is said he was the only man that the Sea-Cook feared. He lay at his ease in a rough chariot drawn and propelled by his men, and instead of a right hand he had the iron hook with which ever and anon he encouraged them to increase their pace. As dogs this terrible man treated and addressed them, and as dogs they obeyed him. In person he was cadaverous and blackavized, and his hair was dressed in long curls, which at a little distance looked like black candles, and gave a singularly threatening expression to his handsome countenance. His eyes were of the blue of the forget-me-not, and of a profound melancholy, save when he was plunging his hook into you, at which time two red spots appeared in them and lit them up horribly. In manner, something of the grand seigneur still clung to him, so that he even ripped you up with an air, and I have been told that he was a raconteur of repute. He was never more sinister than when he was most polite, which is probably the truest test of breeding; and the elegance of his diction, even when he was swearing, no less than the distinction of his demeanour, showed him one of a different cast from his crew. A man of indomitable courage, it was said that the only thing he shied at was the sight of his own blood, which was thick and of an unusual colour. In dress he somewhat aped the attire associated with the name of Charles II, having heard it said in some earlier period of his career that he bore a strange resemblance to the ill-fated Stuarts; and in his mouth he had a holder of his own contrivance which enabled him to smoke two cigars at once. But undoubtedly the grimmest part of him was his iron claw.
In the middle of them, the darkest and biggest figure in that gloomy scene was James Hook, or as he signed it, Jas. Hook, who was said to be the only person the Sea-Cook feared. He relaxed in a rough chariot carried and pushed by his men, and instead of a right hand, he had an iron hook that he occasionally used to urge them to go faster. He treated and spoke to them like dogs, and they obeyed him like dogs. Physically, he was pale and dark-purposed, with long curls that, from a distance, looked like black candles, giving a strikingly menacing look to his handsome face. His eyes were the blue of forget-me-nots and held a deep sadness, except when he was plunging his hook into someone, at which point two red spots appeared in them and made them glow terrifyingly. There was still a touch of the grand gentleman in his manner, so that even when he attacked, he did it with a certain flair, and I’ve heard he was a well-known storyteller. He was never more menacing than when he was most polite, which is probably the best measure of sophistication; and the elegance of his language, even when he was cursing, along with the distinctiveness of his demeanor, set him apart from his crew. A man of unyielding bravery, it was said he was only afraid of the sight of his own blood, which was thick and an unusual color. He somewhat imitated the fashion linked to Charles II, having heard earlier in his career that he bore a strange resemblance to the doomed Stuarts; and he had a custom-made holder in his mouth that allowed him to smoke two cigars at once. But undoubtedly, the most intimidating part of him was his iron claw.
Let us now kill a pirate, to show Hook’s method. Skylights will do. As they pass, Skylights lurches clumsily against him, ruffling his lace collar; the hook shoots forth, there is a tearing sound and one screech, then the body is kicked aside, and the pirates pass on. He has not even taken the cigars from his mouth.
Let’s go ahead and take out a pirate to demonstrate Hook’s technique. Skylights will work. As they walk by, Skylights stumbles awkwardly against him, messing up his lace collar; the hook comes out, there’s a tearing sound and one scream, then the body is kicked aside, and the pirates continue on. He hasn’t even taken the cigars out of his mouth.
Such is the terrible man against whom Peter Pan is pitted. Which will win?
Such is the awful man that Peter Pan is up against. Who will come out on top?
On the trail of the pirates, stealing noiselessly down the war-path, which is not visible to inexperienced eyes, come the redskins, every one of them with his eyes peeled. They carry tomahawks and knives, and their naked bodies gleam with paint and oil. Strung around them are scalps, of boys as well as of pirates, for these are the Piccaninny tribe, and not to be confused with the softer-hearted Delawares or the Hurons. In the van, on all fours, is Great Big Little Panther, a brave of so many scalps that in his present position they somewhat impede his progress. Bringing up the rear, the place of greatest danger, comes Tiger Lily, proudly erect, a princess in her own right. She is the most beautiful of dusky Dianas and the belle of the Piccaninnies, coquettish, cold and amorous by turns; there is not a brave who would not have the wayward thing to wife, but she staves off the altar with a hatchet. Observe how they pass over fallen twigs without making the slightest noise. The only sound to be heard is their somewhat heavy breathing. The fact is that they are all a little fat just now after the heavy gorging, but in time they will work this off. For the moment, however, it constitutes their chief danger.
On the trail of the pirates, stealthily making their way along a path invisible to inexperienced eyes, come the Native Americans, each of them alert and watchful. They wield tomahawks and knives, and their bare skin shines with paint and oil. Hanging around them are scalps, from both boys and pirates, for these are the Piccaninny tribe, distinct from the gentler Delawares or Hurons. Leading the way on all fours is Great Big Little Panther, a warrior with so many scalps that they hinder his movement in this position. Bringing up the rear, the most dangerous spot, is Tiger Lily, standing proudly, a princess in her own right. She is the most stunning of dark-skinned goddesses and the most sought-after among the Piccaninnies, flirtatious, aloof, and passionate all at once; not a single warrior would refuse to marry her, but she fends off marriage with a hatchet. Notice how they tread over fallen twigs without making a sound. The only noise is their somewhat heavy breathing. The truth is, they're all a bit overweight right now after indulging, but they will lose it in time. For now, though, that extra weight is their main risk.
The redskins disappear as they have come like shadows, and soon their place is taken by the beasts, a great and motley procession: lions, tigers, bears, and the innumerable smaller savage things that flee from them, for every kind of beast, and, more particularly, all the man-eaters, live cheek by jowl on the favoured island. Their tongues are hanging out, they are hungry to-night.
The Native Americans vanish as quickly as they arrived, like shadows, and soon they're replaced by animals, a large and varied group: lions, tigers, bears, and countless smaller wild creatures that run away from them. Every kind of animal, especially the man-eaters, crowd together on the favored island. Their tongues are hanging out; they're hungry tonight.
When they have passed, comes the last figure of all, a gigantic crocodile. We shall see for whom she is looking presently.
When they have passed, the final figure appears—a massive crocodile. We'll find out who she’s searching for shortly.
The crocodile passes, but soon the boys appear again, for the procession must continue indefinitely until one of the parties stops or changes its pace. Then quickly they will be on top of each other.
The crocodile passes by, but soon the boys show up again, because the procession has to go on forever until one of the groups stops or changes speed. Then they'll quickly be piled on top of each other.
All are keeping a sharp look-out in front, but none suspects that the danger may be creeping up from behind. This shows how real the island was.
All are keeping a close watch ahead, but no one suspects that the danger might be sneaking up from behind. This shows how real the island was.
The first to fall out of the moving circle was the boys. They flung themselves down on the sward, close to their underground home.
The first to drop out of the moving circle were the boys. They threw themselves down on the grass, close to their underground home.
“I do wish Peter would come back,” every one of them said nervously, though in height and still more in breadth they were all larger than their captain.
“I really wish Peter would come back,” they all said nervously, even though they were all taller and much broader than their captain.
“I am the only one who is not afraid of the pirates,” Slightly said, in the tone that prevented his being a general favourite; but perhaps some distant sound disturbed him, for he added hastily, “but I wish he would come back, and tell us whether he has heard anything more about Cinderella.”
“I’m the only one who isn’t afraid of the pirates,” Slightly said, in a way that made him less popular; but maybe a distant noise unsettled him, because he quickly added, “but I wish he would come back and let us know if he’s heard anything else about Cinderella.”
They talked of Cinderella, and Tootles was confident that his mother must have been very like her.
They talked about Cinderella, and Tootles was sure that his mom must have been a lot like her.
It was only in Peter’s absence that they could speak of mothers, the subject being forbidden by him as silly.
It was only when Peter wasn’t around that they could talk about mothers, since he thought the topic was ridiculous.
“All I remember about my mother,” Nibs told them, “is that she often said to my father, ‘Oh, how I wish I had a cheque-book of my own!’ I don’t know what a cheque-book is, but I should just love to give my mother one.”
“All I remember about my mom,” Nibs told them, “is that she often said to my dad, ‘Oh, how I wish I had a checkbook of my own!’ I don’t know what a checkbook is, but I would just love to give my mom one.”
While they talked they heard a distant sound. You or I, not being wild things of the woods, would have heard nothing, but they heard it, and it was the grim song:
While they talked, they heard a distant sound. You or I, not being wild creatures of the woods, wouldn’t have heard anything, but they heard it, and it was the grim song:
“Yo ho, yo ho, the pirate life,
The flag o’ skull and bones,
A merry hour, a hempen rope,
And hey for Davy Jones.”
“Yo ho, yo ho, the pirate life,
The flag of skulls and bones,
A fun time, a hemp rope,
And cheers for Davy Jones.”
At once the lost boys—but where are they? They are no longer there. Rabbits could not have disappeared more quickly.
At once the lost boys—but where did they go? They’re not here anymore. Rabbits couldn’t have vanished any faster.
I will tell you where they are. With the exception of Nibs, who has darted away to reconnoitre, they are already in their home under the ground, a very delightful residence of which we shall see a good deal presently. But how have they reached it? for there is no entrance to be seen, not so much as a large stone, which if rolled away, would disclose the mouth of a cave. Look closely, however, and you may note that there are here seven large trees, each with a hole in its hollow trunk as large as a boy. These are the seven entrances to the home under the ground, for which Hook has been searching in vain these many moons. Will he find it tonight?
I'll tell you where they are. Except for Nibs, who has dashed off to scout around, they’re already in their cozy underground home, a wonderful place we’ll see more of soon. But how did they get there? Because there’s no entrance in sight, not even a big stone that, if moved, would reveal a cave opening. Look closely, though, and you might notice seven large trees here, each with a hole in its trunk that’s big enough for a boy to fit through. These are the seven entrances to the underground home that Hook has been searching for in vain for many moons. Will he find it tonight?
As the pirates advanced, the quick eye of Starkey sighted Nibs disappearing through the wood, and at once his pistol flashed out. But an iron claw gripped his shoulder.
As the pirates moved forward, Starkey's sharp eye caught sight of Nibs vanishing into the woods, and immediately he pulled out his pistol. But a metal claw seized his shoulder.
“Captain, let go!” he cried, writhing.
“Captain, let me go!” he shouted, struggling.
Now for the first time we hear the voice of Hook. It was a black voice. “Put back that pistol first,” it said threateningly.
Now for the first time, we hear Hook's voice. It was a deep voice. “Put that pistol away first,” it said menacingly.
“It was one of those boys you hate. I could have shot him dead.”
“It was one of those boys you can't stand. I could have killed him.”
“Ay, and the sound would have brought Tiger Lily’s redskins upon us. Do you want to lose your scalp?”
“Ay, and the noise would have attracted Tiger Lily’s natives to us. Do you want to lose your scalp?”
“Shall I after him, Captain,” asked pathetic Smee, “and tickle him with Johnny Corkscrew?” Smee had pleasant names for everything, and his cutlass was Johnny Corkscrew, because he wiggled it in the wound. One could mention many lovable traits in Smee. For instance, after killing, it was his spectacles he wiped instead of his weapon.
“Should I go after him, Captain?” asked sad Smee, “and poke him with Johnny Corkscrew?” Smee had cute names for everything, and he called his cutlass Johnny Corkscrew because he twisted it in the wound. There were many endearing qualities about Smee. For example, after a kill, he wiped his glasses instead of his weapon.
“Johnny’s a silent fellow,” he reminded Hook.
“Johnny’s a quiet guy,” he reminded Hook.
“Not now, Smee,” Hook said darkly. “He is only one, and I want to mischief all the seven. Scatter and look for them.”
“Not now, Smee,” Hook said grimly. “He’s just one, and I want to cause trouble for all seven. Scatter and search for them.”
The pirates disappeared among the trees, and in a moment their Captain and Smee were alone. Hook heaved a heavy sigh, and I know not why it was, perhaps it was because of the soft beauty of the evening, but there came over him a desire to confide to his faithful bo’sun the story of his life. He spoke long and earnestly, but what it was all about Smee, who was rather stupid, did not know in the least.
The pirates vanished into the trees, leaving their Captain and Smee behind. Hook let out a deep sigh, and I’m not sure why—maybe it was the gentle beauty of the evening—but he suddenly felt the urge to share the story of his life with his loyal first mate. He talked for a long time and with great intensity, but Smee, who was somewhat slow-witted, had no idea what it was all about.
Anon he caught the word Peter.
Anon he caught the word Peter.
“Most of all,” Hook was saying passionately, “I want their captain, Peter Pan. ’Twas he cut off my arm.” He brandished the hook threateningly. “I’ve waited long to shake his hand with this. Oh, I’ll tear him!”
“Most of all,” Hook was saying passionately, “I want their captain, Peter Pan. He’s the one who cut off my arm.” He brandished the hook threateningly. “I’ve waited a long time to shake his hand with this. Oh, I’ll destroy him!”
“And yet,” said Smee, “I have often heard you say that hook was worth a score of hands, for combing the hair and other homely uses.”
“And yet,” said Smee, “I’ve often heard you say that Hook was worth a hundred hands for combing hair and other everyday tasks.”
“Ay,” the captain answered, “if I was a mother I would pray to have my children born with this instead of that,” and he cast a look of pride upon his iron hand and one of scorn upon the other. Then again he frowned.
“Ay,” the captain replied, “if I were a mother, I would pray for my children to be born with this instead of that,” and he looked proudly at his iron hand and scornfully at the other one. Then he frowned again.
“Peter flung my arm,” he said, wincing, “to a crocodile that happened to be passing by.”
“Peter threw my arm,” he said, wincing, “to a crocodile that was just passing by.”
“I have often,” said Smee, “noticed your strange dread of crocodiles.”
“I’ve often,” said Smee, “noticed your weird fear of crocodiles.”
“Not of crocodiles,” Hook corrected him, “but of that one crocodile.” He lowered his voice. “It liked my arm so much, Smee, that it has followed me ever since, from sea to sea and from land to land, licking its lips for the rest of me.”
“Not crocodiles,” Hook corrected him, “but that one crocodile.” He lowered his voice. “It liked my arm so much, Smee, that it has followed me ever since, from sea to sea and from land to land, licking its lips for the rest of me.”
“In a way,” said Smee, “it’s sort of a compliment.”
“In a way,” said Smee, “it’s kind of a compliment.”
“I want no such compliments,” Hook barked petulantly. “I want Peter Pan, who first gave the brute its taste for me.”
“I don’t want any of those compliments,” Hook snapped irritably. “I want Peter Pan, the one who first made that beast interested in me.”
He sat down on a large mushroom, and now there was a quiver in his voice. “Smee,” he said huskily, “that crocodile would have had me before this, but by a lucky chance it swallowed a clock which goes tick tick inside it, and so before it can reach me I hear the tick and bolt.” He laughed, but in a hollow way.
He sat down on a big mushroom, and now there was a shake in his voice. “Smee,” he said in a rough tone, “that crocodile would have caught me by now, but luckily it swallowed a clock that ticks inside it, so I hear the tick and run before it can get to me.” He laughed, but it felt empty.
“Some day,” said Smee, “the clock will run down, and then he’ll get you.”
“Some day,” Smee said, “the clock will run out, and then he’ll get you.”
Hook wetted his dry lips. “Ay,” he said, “that’s the fear that haunts me.”
Hook wet his dry lips. “Yeah,” he said, “that’s the fear that haunts me.”
Since sitting down he had felt curiously warm. “Smee,” he said, “this seat is hot.” He jumped up. “Odds bobs, hammer and tongs I’m burning.”
Since sitting down, he felt strangely warm. “Smee,” he said, “this seat is hot.” He jumped up. “Good grief, I’m burning.”
They examined the mushroom, which was of a size and solidity unknown on the mainland; they tried to pull it up, and it came away at once in their hands, for it had no root. Stranger still, smoke began at once to ascend. The pirates looked at each other. “A chimney!” they both exclaimed.
They checked out the mushroom, which was larger and sturdier than anything they'd seen on the mainland. When they tried to pull it up, it came out easily since it had no roots. Even more surprisingly, smoke started rising right away. The pirates glanced at each other. “A chimney!” they both shouted.
They had indeed discovered the chimney of the home under the ground. It was the custom of the boys to stop it with a mushroom when enemies were in the neighbourhood.
They had really found the chimney of the house below ground. The boys usually blocked it with a mushroom when enemies were nearby.
Not only smoke came out of it. There came also children’s voices, for so safe did the boys feel in their hiding-place that they were gaily chattering. The pirates listened grimly, and then replaced the mushroom. They looked around them and noted the holes in the seven trees.
Not just smoke was coming out of it. There were also children's voices, as the boys felt so secure in their hiding spot that they were happily chatting away. The pirates listened grimly and then put the mushroom back. They looked around and took note of the holes in the seven trees.
“Did you hear them say Peter Pan’s from home?” Smee whispered, fidgeting with Johnny Corkscrew.
“Did you hear them say Peter Pan’s from home?” Smee whispered, fiddling with Johnny Corkscrew.
Hook nodded. He stood for a long time lost in thought, and at last a curdling smile lit up his swarthy face. Smee had been waiting for it. “Unrip your plan, captain,” he cried eagerly.
Hook nodded. He stood there for a long time, deep in thought, and finally, a chilling smile spread across his dark face. Smee had been anticipating this moment. “Spill your plan, captain,” he said eagerly.
“To return to the ship,” Hook replied slowly through his teeth, “and cook a large rich cake of a jolly thickness with green sugar on it. There can be but one room below, for there is but one chimney. The silly moles had not the sense to see that they did not need a door apiece. That shows they have no mother. We will leave the cake on the shore of the Mermaids’ Lagoon. These boys are always swimming about there, playing with the mermaids. They will find the cake and they will gobble it up, because, having no mother, they don’t know how dangerous ’tis to eat rich damp cake.” He burst into laughter, not hollow laughter now, but honest laughter. “Aha, they will die.”
“To go back to the ship,” Hook said slowly through clenched teeth, “and bake a big, fancy cake that's nice and thick with green icing on it. There can only be one room below deck since there’s only one chimney. The foolish moles didn’t realize they didn't need a separate door for each of them. That just proves they have no mother. We'll leave the cake on the shore of the Mermaids' Lagoon. Those boys are always swimming around there, playing with the mermaids. They'll find the cake and eat it up because, without a mother, they don’t understand how dangerous it is to eat rich, soggy cake.” He burst into laughter, not the hollow kind, but genuine laughter. “Aha, they'll die.”
Smee had listened with growing admiration.
Smee had listened with increasing admiration.
“It’s the wickedest, prettiest policy ever I heard of!” he cried, and in their exultation they danced and sang:
“It’s the most wicked and beautiful policy I’ve ever heard of!” he shouted, and in their excitement, they danced and sang:
“Avast, belay, when I appear,
By fear they’re overtook;
Nought’s left upon your bones when you
Have shaken claws with Hook.”
“Stop, hold on, when I show up,
They’re seized by fear;
Nothing’s left of you when you
Have fought with Hook.”
They began the verse, but they never finished it, for another sound broke in and stilled them. There was at first such a tiny sound that a leaf might have fallen on it and smothered it, but as it came nearer it was more distinct.
They started the verse, but they never finished it because another sound interrupted them and silenced them. At first, it was such a faint sound that a leaf could have fallen on it and muffled it, but as it got closer, it became clearer.
Tick tick tick tick!
Ticking!
Hook stood shuddering, one foot in the air.
Hook stood trembling, one foot raised in the air.
“The crocodile!” he gasped, and bounded away, followed by his bo’sun.
“The crocodile!” he exclaimed, and took off running, followed by his bosun.
It was indeed the crocodile. It had passed the redskins, who were now on the trail of the other pirates. It oozed on after Hook.
It was definitely the crocodile. It had moved past the Native Americans, who were now following the other pirates. It slithered on after Hook.
Once more the boys emerged into the open; but the dangers of the night were not yet over, for presently Nibs rushed breathless into their midst, pursued by a pack of wolves. The tongues of the pursuers were hanging out; the baying of them was horrible.
Once again, the boys stepped out into the open, but the dangers of the night weren't over yet, because soon Nibs burst in breathless among them, chased by a pack of wolves. The wolves' tongues were hanging out, and their howling was terrible.
“Save me, save me!” cried Nibs, falling on the ground.
“Help me, help me!” shouted Nibs, collapsing on the ground.
“But what can we do, what can we do?”
“But what can we do, what can we do?”
It was a high compliment to Peter that at that dire moment their thoughts turned to him.
It was a huge compliment to Peter that in that scary moment, their thoughts went to him.
“What would Peter do?” they cried simultaneously.
“What would Peter do?” they shouted together.
Almost in the same breath they cried, “Peter would look at them through his legs.”
Almost in the same breath they shouted, “Peter would peek at them through his legs.”
And then, “Let us do what Peter would do.”
And then, “Let’s do what Peter would do.”
It is quite the most successful way of defying wolves, and as one boy they bent and looked through their legs. The next moment is the long one, but victory came quickly, for as the boys advanced upon them in the terrible attitude, the wolves dropped their tails and fled.
It’s definitely the best way to stand up to wolves, and one boy crouched down and looked through their legs. The next moment felt like a long one, but victory came fast, because as the boys moved toward them in a frightening way, the wolves dropped their tails and ran away.
Now Nibs rose from the ground, and the others thought that his staring eyes still saw the wolves. But it was not wolves he saw.
Now Nibs got up from the ground, and the others believed his wide-open eyes were still seeing the wolves. But it wasn't wolves he was seeing.
“I have seen a wonderfuller thing,” he cried, as they gathered round him eagerly. “A great white bird. It is flying this way.”
“I’ve seen something amazing,” he shouted, as they crowded around him eagerly. “A big white bird. It’s flying this way.”
“What kind of a bird, do you think?”
“What kind of bird do you think it is?”
“I don’t know,” Nibs said, awestruck, “but it looks so weary, and as it flies it moans, ‘Poor Wendy.’”
“I don’t know,” Nibs said, amazed, “but it looks so tired, and as it flies, it groans, ‘Poor Wendy.’”
“Poor Wendy?”
"Poor Wendy?"
“I remember,” said Slightly instantly, “there are birds called Wendies.”
“I remember,” said Slightly right away, “there are birds called Wendies.”
“See, it comes!” cried Curly, pointing to Wendy in the heavens.
“Look, it’s coming!” shouted Curly, pointing to Wendy in the sky.
Wendy was now almost overhead, and they could hear her plaintive cry. But more distinct came the shrill voice of Tinker Bell. The jealous fairy had now cast off all disguise of friendship, and was darting at her victim from every direction, pinching savagely each time she touched.
Wendy was now almost directly above them, and they could hear her sad cry. But even clearer was the sharp voice of Tinker Bell. The jealous fairy had completely dropped any act of friendship and was attacking her target from all sides, pinching cruelly every time she made contact.
“Hullo, Tink,” cried the wondering boys.
“Hey, Tink,” shouted the amazed boys.
Tink’s reply rang out: “Peter wants you to shoot the Wendy.”
Tink shouted back, “Peter wants you to shoot Wendy.”
It was not in their nature to question when Peter ordered. “Let us do what Peter wishes!” cried the simple boys. “Quick, bows and arrows!”
It wasn't in their nature to question when Peter gave orders. “Let's do what Peter wants!” shouted the eager boys. “Hurry, get the bows and arrows!”
All but Tootles popped down their trees. He had a bow and arrow with him, and Tink noted it, and rubbed her little hands.
All except Tootles climbed down from their trees. He had a bow and arrow with him, and Tink noticed it and rubbed her tiny hands together.
“Quick, Tootles, quick,” she screamed. “Peter will be so pleased.”
“Quick, Tootles, quick,” she yelled. “Peter will be so happy.”
Tootles excitedly fitted the arrow to his bow. “Out of the way, Tink,” he shouted, and then he fired, and Wendy fluttered to the ground with an arrow in her breast.
Tootles eagerly fitted the arrow to his bow. “Get out of the way, Tink,” he shouted, and then he fired, causing Wendy to fall to the ground with an arrow in her chest.
Chapter VI.
THE LITTLE HOUSE
Foolish Tootles was standing like a conqueror over Wendy’s body when the other boys sprang, armed, from their trees.
Foolish Tootles was standing like a conqueror over Wendy’s body when the other boys jumped down, armed, from their trees.
“You are too late,” he cried proudly, “I have shot the Wendy. Peter will be so pleased with me.”
"You’re too late," he exclaimed proudly, "I've shot Wendy. Peter will be so happy with me."
Overhead Tinker Bell shouted “Silly ass!” and darted into hiding. The others did not hear her. They had crowded round Wendy, and as they looked a terrible silence fell upon the wood. If Wendy’s heart had been beating they would all have heard it.
Overhead, Tinker Bell shouted, “Silly idiot!” and quickly hid away. The others didn’t hear her. They had gathered around Wendy, and as they looked, a heavy silence settled over the woods. If Wendy’s heart had been beating, they all would have heard it.
Slightly was the first to speak. “This is no bird,” he said in a scared voice. “I think this must be a lady.”
Slightly was the first to speak. “This isn’t a bird,” he said in a fearful voice. “I think this has to be a woman.”
“A lady?” said Tootles, and fell a-trembling.
"A woman?" Tootles said, trembling.
“And we have killed her,” Nibs said hoarsely.
“And we killed her,” Nibs said hoarsely.
They all whipped off their caps.
They all took off their hats.
“Now I see,” Curly said: “Peter was bringing her to us.” He threw himself sorrowfully on the ground.
“Now I get it,” Curly said: “Peter was bringing her to us.” He collapsed sadly onto the ground.
“A lady to take care of us at last,” said one of the twins, “and you have killed her!”
“A lady to take care of us at last,” said one of the twins, “and you've gone and killed her!”
They were sorry for him, but sorrier for themselves, and when he took a step nearer them they turned from him.
They felt bad for him, but even worse for themselves, and when he took a step closer to them, they turned away from him.
Tootles’ face was very white, but there was a dignity about him now that had never been there before.
Tootles' face was very pale, but there was a sense of dignity about him now that had never been there before.
“I did it,” he said, reflecting. “When ladies used to come to me in dreams, I said, ‘Pretty mother, pretty mother.’ But when at last she really came, I shot her.”
“I did it,” he said, thinking back. “When ladies would come to me in dreams, I said, ‘Pretty mother, pretty mother.’ But when she finally came for real, I shot her.”
He moved slowly away.
He walked away slowly.
“Don’t go,” they called in pity.
“Don’t go,” they pleaded with concern.
“I must,” he answered, shaking; “I am so afraid of Peter.”
“I have to,” he replied, trembling; “I’m so scared of Peter.”
It was at this tragic moment that they heard a sound which made the heart of every one of them rise to his mouth. They heard Peter crow.
It was at this tragic moment that they heard a sound that made everyone's heart race. They heard Peter crow.
“Peter!” they cried, for it was always thus that he signalled his return.
“Peter!” they shouted, because that was always how he indicated he was back.
“Hide her,” they whispered, and gathered hastily around Wendy. But Tootles stood aloof.
“Hide her,” they whispered, quickly coming together around Wendy. But Tootles stayed apart.
Again came that ringing crow, and Peter dropped in front of them. “Greetings, boys,” he cried, and mechanically they saluted, and then again was silence.
Again came that loud crow, and Peter landed in front of them. “Hey, guys,” he yelled, and they automatically saluted, then it was quiet once more.
He frowned.
He pouted.
“I am back,” he said hotly, “why do you not cheer?”
“I’m back,” he said angrily, “why aren’t you cheering?”
They opened their mouths, but the cheers would not come. He overlooked it in his haste to tell the glorious tidings.
They opened their mouths, but the cheers didn't come. He ignored it in his rush to share the exciting news.
“Great news, boys,” he cried, “I have brought at last a mother for you all.”
“Great news, guys,” he exclaimed, “I finally brought a mom for all of you.”
Still no sound, except a little thud from Tootles as he dropped on his knees.
Still no sound, except for a little thud from Tootles as he dropped to his knees.
“Have you not seen her?” asked Peter, becoming troubled. “She flew this way.”
“Have you seen her?” Peter asked, looking worried. “She flew this way.”
“Ah me!” one voice said, and another said, “Oh, mournful day.”
“Ah me!” one voice said, and another said, “Oh, what a sad day.”
Tootles rose. “Peter,” he said quietly, “I will show her to you,” and when the others would still have hidden her he said, “Back, twins, let Peter see.”
Tootles stood up. “Peter,” he said softly, “I’ll show her to you,” and when the others tried to keep her hidden, he said, “Back, twins, let Peter see.”
So they all stood back, and let him see, and after he had looked for a little time he did not know what to do next.
So they all stepped back and let him see, and after he looked for a while, he didn’t know what to do next.
“She is dead,” he said uncomfortably. “Perhaps she is frightened at being dead.”
"She's dead," he said awkwardly. "Maybe she's scared of being dead."
He thought of hopping off in a comic sort of way till he was out of sight of her, and then never going near the spot any more. They would all have been glad to follow if he had done this.
He thought about jumping off in a funny way until he was out of her sight, and then just never going near that place again. They all would have been happy to go along with it if he had done that.
But there was the arrow. He took it from her heart and faced his band.
But there was the arrow. He pulled it from her heart and turned to his group.
“Whose arrow?” he demanded sternly.
“Whose arrow is this?” he demanded sternly.
“Mine, Peter,” said Tootles on his knees.
"Mine, Peter," Tootles said, kneeling.
“Oh, dastard hand,” Peter said, and he raised the arrow to use it as a dagger.
“Oh, cowardly hand,” Peter said, and he lifted the arrow to use it as a dagger.
Tootles did not flinch. He bared his breast. “Strike, Peter,” he said firmly, “strike true.”
Tootles didn’t flinch. He exposed his chest. “Go ahead, Peter,” he said confidently, “hit me hard.”
Twice did Peter raise the arrow, and twice did his hand fall. “I cannot strike,” he said with awe, “there is something stays my hand.”
Twice Peter raised the arrow, and twice his hand dropped. "I can't strike," he said in awe, "something is stopping me."
All looked at him in wonder, save Nibs, who fortunately looked at Wendy.
Everyone stared at him in amazement, except for Nibs, who luckily glanced at Wendy.
“It is she,” he cried, “the Wendy lady, see, her arm!”
“It’s her,” he exclaimed, “the Wendy lady, look, her arm!”
Wonderful to relate, Wendy had raised her arm. Nibs bent over her and listened reverently. “I think she said, ‘Poor Tootles,’” he whispered.
Wonderful to share, Wendy had raised her arm. Nibs leaned over her and listened intently. “I think she said, ‘Poor Tootles,’” he whispered.
“She lives,” Peter said briefly.
"She’s alive," Peter said briefly.
Slightly cried instantly, “The Wendy lady lives.”
Slightly immediately exclaimed, “Wendy is alive!”
Then Peter knelt beside her and found his button. You remember she had put it on a chain that she wore round her neck.
Then Peter knelt beside her and found his button. You remember she had put it on a chain that she wore around her neck.
“See,” he said, “the arrow struck against this. It is the kiss I gave her. It has saved her life.”
“Look,” he said, “the arrow hit this. It’s the kiss I gave her. It saved her life.”
“I remember kisses,” Slightly interposed quickly, “let me see it. Ay, that’s a kiss.”
“I remember kisses,” Slightly interrupted quickly, “let me see it. Yeah, that’s a kiss.”
Peter did not hear him. He was begging Wendy to get better quickly, so that he could show her the mermaids. Of course she could not answer yet, being still in a frightful faint; but from overhead came a wailing note.
Peter didn’t hear him. He was pleading with Wendy to recover quickly so he could show her the mermaids. Of course, she couldn’t respond yet, still in a terrible faint; but from above came a wailing sound.
“Listen to Tink,” said Curly, “she is crying because the Wendy lives.”
“Listen to Tink,” Curly said, “she's crying because Wendy's alive.”
Then they had to tell Peter of Tink’s crime, and almost never had they seen him look so stern.
Then they had to tell Peter about Tink's mistake, and they had rarely seen him look so serious.
“Listen, Tinker Bell,” he cried, “I am your friend no more. Begone from me for ever.”
“Listen, Tinker Bell,” he shouted, “I’m not your friend anymore. Get away from me forever.”
She flew on to his shoulder and pleaded, but he brushed her off. Not until Wendy again raised her arm did he relent sufficiently to say, “Well, not for ever, but for a whole week.”
She landed on his shoulder and begged, but he pushed her away. It wasn't until Wendy raised her arm again that he softened enough to say, “Well, not forever, but for a whole week.”
Do you think Tinker Bell was grateful to Wendy for raising her arm? Oh dear no, never wanted to pinch her so much. Fairies indeed are strange, and Peter, who understood them best, often cuffed them.
Do you think Tinker Bell was thankful to Wendy for raising her arm? Oh no, she never wanted to pinch her so much. Fairies really are odd, and Peter, who understood them best, often smacked them.
But what to do with Wendy in her present delicate state of health?
But what should we do about Wendy in her current fragile health?
“Let us carry her down into the house,” Curly suggested.
“Let’s take her down to the house,” Curly suggested.
“Ay,” said Slightly, “that is what one does with ladies.”
“Ay,” said Slightly, “that’s how you treat ladies.”
“No, no,” Peter said, “you must not touch her. It would not be sufficiently respectful.”
“No, no,” Peter said, “you can't touch her. That wouldn't be respectful enough.”
“That,” said Slightly, “is what I was thinking.”
"That," said Slightly, "is what I was thinking."
“But if she lies there,” Tootles said, “she will die.”
“But if she stays there,” Tootles said, “she will die.”
“Ay, she will die,” Slightly admitted, “but there is no way out.”
“Ay, she will die,” Slightly admitted, “but there is no way out.”
“Yes, there is,” cried Peter. “Let us build a little house round her.”
“Yes, there is,” shouted Peter. “Let’s build a little house around her.”
They were all delighted. “Quick,” he ordered them, “bring me each of you the best of what we have. Gut our house. Be sharp.”
They were all thrilled. “Hurry,” he told them, “bring me the best of what we have. Clean out our house. Stay on it.”
In a moment they were as busy as tailors the night before a wedding. They skurried this way and that, down for bedding, up for firewood, and while they were at it, who should appear but John and Michael. As they dragged along the ground they fell asleep standing, stopped, woke up, moved another step and slept again.
In no time, they were as busy as tailors on the eve of a wedding. They rushed back and forth, downstairs for bedding, upstairs for firewood, and just then, who should show up but John and Michael. As they dragged themselves along, they dozed off while standing, paused, woke up, took another step, and fell asleep again.
“John, John,” Michael would cry, “wake up! Where is Nana, John, and mother?”
“John, John,” Michael would shout, “wake up! Where's Nana, John, and Mom?”
And then John would rub his eyes and mutter, “It is true, we did fly.”
And then John would rub his eyes and mumble, "It's true, we did fly."
You may be sure they were very relieved to find Peter.
You can bet they were really relieved to find Peter.
“Hullo, Peter,” they said.
“Hey, Peter,” they said.
“Hullo,” replied Peter amicably, though he had quite forgotten them. He was very busy at the moment measuring Wendy with his feet to see how large a house she would need. Of course he meant to leave room for chairs and a table. John and Michael watched him.
“Hey,” Peter said cheerfully, even though he had completely forgotten about them. He was really focused right now, using his feet to measure Wendy and figure out how big of a house she would need. Of course, he planned to leave space for chairs and a table. John and Michael were watching him.
“Is Wendy asleep?” they asked.
“Is Wendy awake?” they asked.
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“John,” Michael proposed, “let us wake her and get her to make supper for us,” but as he said it some of the other boys rushed on carrying branches for the building of the house. “Look at them!” he cried.
“John,” Michael suggested, “let's wake her up and have her make dinner for us,” but as he said this, some of the other boys hurried by, carrying branches to build the house. “Look at them!” he exclaimed.
“Curly,” said Peter in his most captainy voice, “see that these boys help in the building of the house.”
“Curly,” Peter said in his captain-like voice, “make sure these boys help with building the house.”
“Ay, ay, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Build a house?” exclaimed John.
"Build a house?" John exclaimed.
“For the Wendy,” said Curly.
"For Wendy," said Curly.
“For Wendy?” John said, aghast. “Why, she is only a girl!”
“For Wendy?” John said, shocked. “But she’s just a girl!”
“That,” explained Curly, “is why we are her servants.”
“That’s why we’re her servants,” Curly explained.
“You? Wendy’s servants!”
“You? Wendy's helpers!”
“Yes,” said Peter, “and you also. Away with them.”
“Yes,” said Peter, “and you too. Get rid of them.”
The astounded brothers were dragged away to hack and hew and carry. “Chairs and a fender first,” Peter ordered. “Then we shall build a house round them.”
The shocked brothers were taken away to chop, cut, and carry. “First the chairs and the fender,” Peter said. “Then we’ll build a house around them.”
“Ay,” said Slightly, “that is how a house is built; it all comes back to me.”
“Ay,” said Slightly, “that's how a house is built; it all comes back to me.”
Peter thought of everything. “Slightly,” he cried, “fetch a doctor.”
Peter thought of everything. “Slightly,” he shouted, “get a doctor.”
“Ay, ay,” said Slightly at once, and disappeared, scratching his head. But he knew Peter must be obeyed, and he returned in a moment, wearing John’s hat and looking solemn.
“Ay, ay,” said Slightly immediately, and he vanished, scratching his head. But he knew he had to obey Peter, so he came back a moment later, wearing John’s hat and looking serious.
“Please, sir,” said Peter, going to him, “are you a doctor?”
“Excuse me, sir,” Peter said as he approached him, “are you a doctor?”
The difference between him and the other boys at such a time was that they knew it was make-believe, while to him make-believe and true were exactly the same thing. This sometimes troubled them, as when they had to make-believe that they had had their dinners.
The difference between him and the other boys at that time was that they understood it was pretend, while for him, pretend and real were exactly the same. This sometimes confused them, like when they had to pretend they had eaten dinner.
If they broke down in their make-believe he rapped them on the knuckles.
If they stumbled in their imagination, he tapped them on the knuckles.
“Yes, my little man,” Slightly anxiously replied, who had chapped knuckles.
“Yes, my little man,” Slightly replied anxiously, his knuckles chapped.
“Please, sir,” Peter explained, “a lady lies very ill.”
"Please, sir," Peter explained, "a woman is very sick."
She was lying at their feet, but Slightly had the sense not to see her.
She was lying at their feet, but Slightly was smart enough not to acknowledge her.
“Tut, tut, tut,” he said, “where does she lie?”
“Tut, tut, tut,” he said, “where is she lying?”
“In yonder glade.”
“In that clearing.”
“I will put a glass thing in her mouth,” said Slightly, and he made-believe to do it, while Peter waited. It was an anxious moment when the glass thing was withdrawn.
“I’m going to put a glass thing in her mouth,” said Slightly, pretending to do it, while Peter watched. It was a tense moment when the glass thing was taken out.
“How is she?” inquired Peter.
"How's she doing?" asked Peter.
“Tut, tut, tut,” said Slightly, “this has cured her.”
“Tut, tut, tut,” said Slightly, “this has fixed her.”
“I am glad!” Peter cried.
“I'm glad!” Peter exclaimed.
“I will call again in the evening,” Slightly said; “give her beef tea out of a cup with a spout to it;” but after he had returned the hat to John he blew big breaths, which was his habit on escaping from a difficulty.
“I’ll call again in the evening,” Slightly said; “give her beef tea from a cup with a spout;” but after he handed the hat back to John, he took deep breaths, which was his way of relaxing after a tough situation.
In the meantime the wood had been alive with the sound of axes; almost everything needed for a cosy dwelling already lay at Wendy’s feet.
In the meantime, the woods were filled with the sound of axes; almost everything needed for a cozy home was already at Wendy's feet.
“If only we knew,” said one, “the kind of house she likes best.”
“If only we knew,” said one, “what kind of house she likes the most.”
“Peter,” shouted another, “she is moving in her sleep.”
“Peter,” shouted another, “she's moving in her sleep.”
“Her mouth opens,” cried a third, looking respectfully into it. “Oh, lovely!”
“Her mouth opens,” exclaimed a third person, looking at it with admiration. “Oh, how beautiful!”
“Perhaps she is going to sing in her sleep,” said Peter. “Wendy, sing the kind of house you would like to have.”
“Maybe she's going to sing in her sleep,” Peter said. “Wendy, sing about the kind of house you would want to have.”
Immediately, without opening her eyes, Wendy began to sing:
Immediately, without opening her eyes, Wendy started to sing:
“I wish I had a pretty house,
The littlest ever seen,
With funny little red walls
And roof of mossy green.”
“I wish I had a cute little house,
The tiniest you've ever seen,
With quirky little red walls
And a roof of mossy green.”
They gurgled with joy at this, for by the greatest good luck the branches they had brought were sticky with red sap, and all the ground was carpeted with moss. As they rattled up the little house they broke into song themselves:
They gurgled with joy at this, for by the greatest good luck the branches they had brought were sticky with red sap, and all the ground was covered in moss. As they climbed up to the little house, they started singing themselves:
“We’ve built the little walls and roof
And made a lovely door,
So tell us, mother Wendy,
What are you wanting more?”
“We’ve built the little walls and roof
And made a lovely door,
So tell us, Mom Wendy,
What do you want more?”
To this she answered greedily:
She answered greedily:
“Oh, really next I think I’ll have
Gay windows all about,
With roses peeping in, you know,
And babies peeping out.”
“Oh, really next I think I’ll have
Colorful windows all around,
With roses peeking in, you know,
And babies peeking out.”
With a blow of their fists they made windows, and large yellow leaves were the blinds. But roses—?
With a punch of their fists, they created windows, and big yellow leaves served as blinds. But roses—?
“Roses,” cried Peter sternly.
“Roses,” Peter said firmly.
Quickly they made-believe to grow the loveliest roses up the walls.
Quickly, they pretended to grow the most beautiful roses up the walls.
Babies?
Infants?
To prevent Peter ordering babies they hurried into song again:
To stop Peter from ordering babies, they quickly started singing again:
“We’ve made the roses peeping out,
The babes are at the door,
We cannot make ourselves, you know,
’Cos we’ve been made before.”
“We’ve made the roses peek out,
The kids are at the door,
We can’t create ourselves, you know,
’Cause we’ve been made before.”
Peter, seeing this to be a good idea, at once pretended that it was his own. The house was quite beautiful, and no doubt Wendy was very cosy within, though, of course, they could no longer see her. Peter strode up and down, ordering finishing touches. Nothing escaped his eagle eyes. Just when it seemed absolutely finished:
Peter, realizing this was a great idea, immediately pretended it was his own. The house looked beautiful, and no doubt Wendy was feeling comfortable inside, although they could no longer see her. Peter paced back and forth, directing the final touches. Nothing got past his sharp eyes. Just when it seemed completely done:
“There’s no knocker on the door,” he said.
“There’s no door knocker,” he said.
They were very ashamed, but Tootles gave the sole of his shoe, and it made an excellent knocker.
They felt really embarrassed, but Tootles took off the sole of his shoe, and it made a great door knocker.
Absolutely finished now, they thought.
Totally done now, they thought.
Not of bit of it. “There’s no chimney,” Peter said; “we must have a chimney.”
Not a bit of it. “There’s no chimney,” Peter said; “we need to have a chimney.”
“It certainly does need a chimney,” said John importantly. This gave Peter an idea. He snatched the hat off John’s head, knocked out the bottom, and put the hat on the roof. The little house was so pleased to have such a capital chimney that, as if to say thank you, smoke immediately began to come out of the hat.
“It definitely needs a chimney,” said John with importance. This gave Peter an idea. He quickly took the hat off John's head, punched out the bottom, and placed the hat on the roof. The little house was so happy to have such a great chimney that, as if to say thank you, smoke instantly started to come out of the hat.
Now really and truly it was finished. Nothing remained to do but to knock.
Now it was really and truly finished. There was nothing left to do but knock.
“All look your best,” Peter warned them; “first impressions are awfully important.”
“All look your best,” Peter warned them; “first impressions are really important.”
He was glad no one asked him what first impressions are; they were all too busy looking their best.
He was relieved that no one asked him about first impressions; they were all too busy trying to look their best.
He knocked politely, and now the wood was as still as the children, not a sound to be heard except from Tinker Bell, who was watching from a branch and openly sneering.
He knocked politely, and now the wood was as quiet as the children, not a sound to be heard except for Tinker Bell, who was watching from a branch and openly sneering.
What the boys were wondering was, would any one answer the knock? If a lady, what would she be like?
What the boys were wondering was, would anyone answer the knock? If a woman did, what would she be like?
The door opened and a lady came out. It was Wendy. They all whipped off their hats.
The door opened and a woman stepped out. It was Wendy. They all quickly took off their hats.
She looked properly surprised, and this was just how they had hoped she would look.
She looked genuinely surprised, and this was exactly how they had hoped she would appear.
“Where am I?” she said.
“Where am I?” she asked.
Of course Slightly was the first to get his word in. “Wendy lady,” he said rapidly, “for you we built this house.”
Of course, Slightly was the first to speak up. “Wendy,” he said quickly, “we built this house for you.”
“Oh, say you’re pleased,” cried Nibs.
“Oh, come on, say you’re happy,” shouted Nibs.
“Lovely, darling house,” Wendy said, and they were the very words they had hoped she would say.
“Beautiful, darling house,” Wendy said, and those were exactly the words they had hoped she would say.
“And we are your children,” cried the twins.
“And we are your kids,” shouted the twins.
Then all went on their knees, and holding out their arms cried, “O Wendy lady, be our mother.”
Then everyone got down on their knees, stretched out their arms, and said, “O Wendy lady, be our mother.”
“Ought I?” Wendy said, all shining. “Of course it’s frightfully fascinating, but you see I am only a little girl. I have no real experience.”
“Should I?” Wendy said, all excited. “Of course it’s really fascinating, but you see, I’m just a little girl. I don’t have any real experience.”
“That doesn’t matter,” said Peter, as if he were the only person present who knew all about it, though he was really the one who knew least. “What we need is just a nice motherly person.”
"That doesn't matter," Peter said, acting like he was the only one who understood everything, even though he actually knew the least. "What we need is just a nice, motherly person."
“Oh dear!” Wendy said, “you see, I feel that is exactly what I am.”
“Oh no!” Wendy said, “you see, I feel that’s exactly who I am.”
“It is, it is,” they all cried; “we saw it at once.”
"It is, it is," they all shouted; "we figured it out right away."
“Very well,” she said, “I will do my best. Come inside at once, you naughty children; I am sure your feet are damp. And before I put you to bed I have just time to finish the story of Cinderella.”
“Sure,” she said, “I'll do my best. Come inside right now, you naughty kids; I’m sure your feet are wet. And before I put you to bed, I have just enough time to finish the story of Cinderella.”
In they went; I don’t know how there was room for them, but you can squeeze very tight in the Neverland. And that was the first of the many joyous evenings they had with Wendy. By and by she tucked them up in the great bed in the home under the trees, but she herself slept that night in the little house, and Peter kept watch outside with drawn sword, for the pirates could be heard carousing far away and the wolves were on the prowl. The little house looked so cosy and safe in the darkness, with a bright light showing through its blinds, and the chimney smoking beautifully, and Peter standing on guard. After a time he fell asleep, and some unsteady fairies had to climb over him on their way home from an orgy. Any of the other boys obstructing the fairy path at night they would have mischiefed, but they just tweaked Peter’s nose and passed on.
In they went; I don’t know how there was enough room for them, but you can fit really tight in Neverland. And that was the first of many fun evenings they had with Wendy. Eventually, she tucked them into the big bed in the home under the trees, but she herself slept that night in the little house, and Peter kept watch outside with his sword drawn, because the pirates could be heard partying far away and the wolves were out. The little house looked so cozy and safe in the dark, with a bright light shining through its blinds, smoke coming from the chimney, and Peter standing guard. After a while, he fell asleep, and a few wobbly fairies had to climb over him on their way home from a party. Any of the other boys blocking the fairy path at night would have been pranked, but they just tweaked Peter’s nose and moved on.
Chapter VII.
THE HOME UNDER THE GROUND
One of the first things Peter did next day was to measure Wendy and John and Michael for hollow trees. Hook, you remember, had sneered at the boys for thinking they needed a tree apiece, but this was ignorance, for unless your tree fitted you it was difficult to go up and down, and no two of the boys were quite the same size. Once you fitted, you drew in your breath at the top, and down you went at exactly the right speed, while to ascend you drew in and let out alternately, and so wriggled up. Of course, when you have mastered the action you are able to do these things without thinking of them, and nothing can be more graceful.
One of the first things Peter did the next day was measure Wendy, John, and Michael for the hollow trees. Hook, you remember, had scoffed at the boys for thinking they needed a tree each, but he was clueless because unless your tree fit you, it was tough to go up and down, and no two boys were exactly the same size. Once you had the right fit, you took a breath at the top, and down you went at just the right speed, while to go up, you breathed in and out alternately, kind of wriggling your way up. Of course, once you got the hang of it, you could do these things without even thinking, and nothing looked more graceful.
But you simply must fit, and Peter measures you for your tree as carefully as for a suit of clothes: the only difference being that the clothes are made to fit you, while you have to be made to fit the tree. Usually it is done quite easily, as by your wearing too many garments or too few, but if you are bumpy in awkward places or the only available tree is an odd shape, Peter does some things to you, and after that you fit. Once you fit, great care must be taken to go on fitting, and this, as Wendy was to discover to her delight, keeps a whole family in perfect condition.
But you really have to fit, and Peter measures you for your tree as carefully as for a suit of clothes: the only difference is that the clothes are made to fit you, while you have to be shaped to fit the tree. Usually, it's done pretty easily, like if you're wearing too many or too few clothes, but if you have bumps in awkward places or the only available tree has a strange shape, Peter does some adjustments, and after that, you fit. Once you fit, it's important to keep fitting, and this, as Wendy was to find out to her delight, keeps the whole family in great shape.
Wendy and Michael fitted their trees at the first try, but John had to be altered a little.
Wendy and Michael got their trees right on the first try, but John needed a little adjustment.
After a few days’ practice they could go up and down as gaily as buckets in a well. And how ardently they grew to love their home under the ground; especially Wendy. It consisted of one large room, as all houses should do, with a floor in which you could dig if you wanted to go fishing, and in this floor grew stout mushrooms of a charming colour, which were used as stools. A Never tree tried hard to grow in the centre of the room, but every morning they sawed the trunk through, level with the floor. By tea-time it was always about two feet high, and then they put a door on top of it, the whole thus becoming a table; as soon as they cleared away, they sawed off the trunk again, and thus there was more room to play. There was an enormous fireplace which was in almost any part of the room where you cared to light it, and across this Wendy stretched strings, made of fibre, from which she suspended her washing. The bed was tilted against the wall by day, and let down at 6:30, when it filled nearly half the room; and all the boys slept in it, except Michael, lying like sardines in a tin. There was a strict rule against turning round until one gave the signal, when all turned at once. Michael should have used it also, but Wendy would have a baby, and he was the littlest, and you know what women are, and the short and long of it is that he was hung up in a basket.
After a few days of practice, they could move up and down as cheerfully as buckets in a well. They grew to love their underground home, especially Wendy. It was one big room, just like all houses should be, with a floor you could dig if you wanted to go fishing, and in this floor, there were sturdy mushrooms of a lovely color that were used as stools. A Never tree tried hard to grow in the center of the room, but every morning they sawed the trunk off flat with the floor. By tea time, it was usually about two feet tall, and then they put a door on top of it, turning the whole thing into a table; as soon as they cleared away, they sawed off the trunk again to make more room to play. There was a huge fireplace that could be lit in almost any part of the room you liked, and Wendy hung strings made of fiber across this to dry her laundry. The bed was propped against the wall during the day and pulled down at 6:30, taking up nearly half the room; all the boys slept in it, except for Michael, crammed in like sardines in a tin. There was a strict rule about not turning over until someone gave the signal, and then everyone turned at once. Michael should have used the bed too, but Wendy was going to have a baby, and he was the smallest, and you know how women are; the bottom line is that he ended up in a basket.
It was rough and simple, and not unlike what baby bears would have made of an underground house in the same circumstances. But there was one recess in the wall, no larger than a bird-cage, which was the private apartment of Tinker Bell. It could be shut off from the rest of the house by a tiny curtain, which Tink, who was most fastidious, always kept drawn when dressing or undressing. No woman, however large, could have had a more exquisite boudoir and bed-chamber combined. The couch, as she always called it, was a genuine Queen Mab, with club legs; and she varied the bedspreads according to what fruit-blossom was in season. Her mirror was a Puss-in-Boots, of which there are now only three, unchipped, known to fairy dealers; the washstand was Pie-crust and reversible, the chest of drawers an authentic Charming the Sixth, and the carpet and rugs the best (the early) period of Margery and Robin. There was a chandelier from Tiddlywinks for the look of the thing, but of course she lit the residence herself. Tink was very contemptuous of the rest of the house, as indeed was perhaps inevitable, and her chamber, though beautiful, looked rather conceited, having the appearance of a nose permanently turned up.
It was rough and simple, not unlike what baby bears would have built for an underground house in the same situation. But there was one nook in the wall, no bigger than a birdcage, which served as Tinker Bell's private apartment. It could be closed off from the rest of the house by a tiny curtain, which Tink, who was very particular, always kept drawn when getting dressed or undressed. No woman, regardless of size, could have had a more exquisite boudoir and bedroom combined. The couch, as she always called it, was a genuine Queen Mab with club legs; she changed the bedspreads based on which fruit blossom was in season. Her mirror was a Puss-in-Boots, of which only three unchipped ones are known to fairy dealers today; the washstand was Pie-crust and reversible, the chest of drawers was an authentic Charming the Sixth, and the carpet and rugs were the best from the early period of Margery and Robin. There was a chandelier from Tiddlywinks for decoration, but of course, she lit the place herself. Tink looked down on the rest of the house, as was perhaps inevitable, and her room, though beautiful, had a somewhat arrogant vibe, as if it were always looking down its nose.
I suppose it was all especially entrancing to Wendy, because those rampagious boys of hers gave her so much to do. Really there were whole weeks when, except perhaps with a stocking in the evening, she was never above ground. The cooking, I can tell you, kept her nose to the pot, and even if there was nothing in it, even if there was no pot, she had to keep watching that it came aboil just the same. You never exactly knew whether there would be a real meal or just a make-believe, it all depended upon Peter’s whim: he could eat, really eat, if it was part of a game, but he could not stodge just to feel stodgy, which is what most children like better than anything else; the next best thing being to talk about it. Make-believe was so real to him that during a meal of it you could see him getting rounder. Of course it was trying, but you simply had to follow his lead, and if you could prove to him that you were getting loose for your tree he let you stodge.
I guess it was especially captivating for Wendy, because those wild boys kept her super busy. There were whole weeks when, aside from maybe putting on a stocking in the evening, she barely saw daylight. The cooking, I can tell you, had her glued to the stove, and even if there was nothing in the pot—or even if there wasn’t a pot at all—she still had to keep an eye on it to make sure it was boiling. You never really knew if there’d be an actual meal or just pretend food; it all depended on Peter’s mood. He could genuinely eat if it was part of a game, but he wasn’t into just stuffing himself for the sake of it, which is what most kids enjoy most; the second best thing was talking about it. Make-believe felt so real to him that during a pretend meal you could literally see him getting rounder. It was definitely challenging, but you just had to go along with him, and if you could show him that you were getting cozy for the tree, he’d let you indulge.
Wendy’s favourite time for sewing and darning was after they had all gone to bed. Then, as she expressed it, she had a breathing time for herself; and she occupied it in making new things for them, and putting double pieces on the knees, for they were all most frightfully hard on their knees.
Wendy’s favorite time for sewing and fixing clothes was after everyone had gone to bed. Then, as she put it, she had some time to herself; and she spent it making new things for them and reinforcing the knees, since they were all really tough on their knees.
When she sat down to a basketful of their stockings, every heel with a hole in it, she would fling up her arms and exclaim, “Oh dear, I am sure I sometimes think spinsters are to be envied!”
When she sat down with a basket full of their stockings, each heel worn out, she would throw her arms up and say, “Oh dear, sometimes I really think spinsters are to be envied!”
Her face beamed when she exclaimed this.
Her face lit up when she said this.
You remember about her pet wolf. Well, it very soon discovered that she had come to the island and it found her out, and they just ran into each other’s arms. After that it followed her about everywhere.
You remember her pet wolf. Well, it soon realized she was on the island and tracked her down, and they ran into each other's arms. After that, it followed her around everywhere.
As time wore on did she think much about the beloved parents she had left behind her? This is a difficult question, because it is quite impossible to say how time does wear on in the Neverland, where it is calculated by moons and suns, and there are ever so many more of them than on the mainland. But I am afraid that Wendy did not really worry about her father and mother; she was absolutely confident that they would always keep the window open for her to fly back by, and this gave her complete ease of mind. What did disturb her at times was that John remembered his parents vaguely only, as people he had once known, while Michael was quite willing to believe that she was really his mother. These things scared her a little, and nobly anxious to do her duty, she tried to fix the old life in their minds by setting them examination papers on it, as like as possible to the ones she used to do at school. The other boys thought this awfully interesting, and insisted on joining, and they made slates for themselves, and sat round the table, writing and thinking hard about the questions she had written on another slate and passed round. They were the most ordinary questions—“What was the colour of Mother’s eyes? Which was taller, Father or Mother? Was Mother blonde or brunette? Answer all three questions if possible.” “(A) Write an essay of not less than 40 words on How I spent my last Holidays, or The Characters of Father and Mother compared. Only one of these to be attempted.” Or “(1) Describe Mother’s laugh; (2) Describe Father’s laugh; (3) Describe Mother’s Party Dress; (4) Describe the Kennel and its Inmate.”
As time passed, did she think much about the beloved parents she had left behind? It's a tough question because it's hard to say how time moves in Neverland, where it's measured by moons and suns, and there are so many more of them than on the mainland. But I'm afraid Wendy didn't really worry about her mom and dad; she was completely sure they would always keep the window open for her to fly back through, and that gave her peace of mind. What did bother her sometimes was that John could only vaguely remember his parents as people he had once known, while Michael was completely ready to believe she was really his mom. These things scared her a bit, and feeling nobly responsible, she tried to fix their old life in their minds by giving them quizzes about it, similar to the ones she used to take in school. The other boys found this really interesting and insisted on joining in, making slates for themselves, and sitting around the table, writing and thinking hard about the questions she'd written on another slate and passed around. They were the most ordinary questions—“What was the color of Mom’s eyes? Who was taller, Dad or Mom? Was Mom blonde or brunette? Answer all three questions if you can.” “(A) Write an essay of at least 40 words on How I Spent My Last Holidays or The Characters of Father and Mother Compared. Only one of these to be attempted.” Or “(1) Describe Mom’s laugh; (2) Describe Dad’s laugh; (3) Describe Mom’s party dress; (4) Describe the kennel and its occupant.”
They were just everyday questions like these, and when you could not answer them you were told to make a cross; and it was really dreadful what a number of crosses even John made. Of course the only boy who replied to every question was Slightly, and no one could have been more hopeful of coming out first, but his answers were perfectly ridiculous, and he really came out last: a melancholy thing.
They were just everyday questions like these, and when you couldn’t answer them, you were told to make a cross; and it was honestly awful how many crosses even John made. Of course, the only boy who answered every question was Slightly, and no one was more optimistic about coming in first, but his answers were completely absurd, and he actually ended up last: a sad thing.
Peter did not compete. For one thing he despised all mothers except Wendy, and for another he was the only boy on the island who could neither write nor spell; not the smallest word. He was above all that sort of thing.
Peter didn't compete. For one thing, he hated all mothers except Wendy, and for another, he was the only boy on the island who couldn’t write or spell—not even the simplest word. He thought he was above all that kind of stuff.
By the way, the questions were all written in the past tense. What was the colour of Mother’s eyes, and so on. Wendy, you see, had been forgetting, too.
By the way, the questions were all written in the past tense. What was the color of Mother's eyes, and so on. Wendy, you see, had been forgetting, too.
Adventures, of course, as we shall see, were of daily occurrence; but about this time Peter invented, with Wendy’s help, a new game that fascinated him enormously, until he suddenly had no more interest in it, which, as you have been told, was what always happened with his games. It consisted in pretending not to have adventures, in doing the sort of thing John and Michael had been doing all their lives, sitting on stools flinging balls in the air, pushing each other, going out for walks and coming back without having killed so much as a grizzly. To see Peter doing nothing on a stool was a great sight; he could not help looking solemn at such times, to sit still seemed to him such a comic thing to do. He boasted that he had gone walking for the good of his health. For several suns these were the most novel of all adventures to him; and John and Michael had to pretend to be delighted also; otherwise he would have treated them severely.
Adventures, of course, as we’ll see, happened every day; but around this time, Peter came up with a new game, with Wendy's help, that he found incredibly fascinating until he suddenly lost interest in it, which, as you know, was always the case with his games. The game involved pretending not to have adventures, doing the kind of stuff John and Michael had done their whole lives, like sitting on stools tossing balls in the air, pushing each other, going for walks and returning without having fought even a single bear. It was quite a sight to see Peter doing nothing on a stool; he couldn't help but look serious during those moments, as sitting still seemed like such a funny thing to do. He bragged that he was walking for his health. For several days, these were the most exciting adventures for him; and John and Michael had to pretend to be just as thrilled; otherwise, he would have punished them.
He often went out alone, and when he came back you were never absolutely certain whether he had had an adventure or not. He might have forgotten it so completely that he said nothing about it; and then when you went out you found the body; and, on the other hand, he might say a great deal about it, and yet you could not find the body. Sometimes he came home with his head bandaged, and then Wendy cooed over him and bathed it in lukewarm water, while he told a dazzling tale. But she was never quite sure, you know. There were, however, many adventures which she knew to be true because she was in them herself, and there were still more that were at least partly true, for the other boys were in them and said they were wholly true. To describe them all would require a book as large as an English-Latin, Latin-English Dictionary, and the most we can do is to give one as a specimen of an average hour on the island. The difficulty is which one to choose. Should we take the brush with the redskins at Slightly Gulch? It was a sanguinary affair, and especially interesting as showing one of Peter’s peculiarities, which was that in the middle of a fight he would suddenly change sides. At the Gulch, when victory was still in the balance, sometimes leaning this way and sometimes that, he called out, “I’m redskin to-day; what are you, Tootles?” And Tootles answered, “Redskin; what are you, Nibs?” and Nibs said, “Redskin; what are you Twin?” and so on; and they were all redskins; and of course this would have ended the fight had not the real redskins fascinated by Peter’s methods, agreed to be lost boys for that once, and so at it they all went again, more fiercely than ever.
He often went out on his own, and when he came back, you were never completely sure if he’d had an adventure or not. He might have forgotten it so entirely that he said nothing about it; and then when you went out, you found the body; on the flip side, he might talk a lot about it, and yet you couldn’t find the body. Sometimes he came home with his head wrapped up, and Wendy would fuss over him and clean it with lukewarm water while he spun an amazing story. But she was never quite sure, you know. However, there were many adventures she knew were real because she was part of them, and there were even more that were at least partly true since the other boys were involved and claimed they were entirely true. Describing them all would take a book as big as an English-Latin, Latin-English Dictionary, and all we can do is share one as an example of a typical hour on the island. The challenge is which one to select. Should we talk about the encounter with the redskins at Slightly Gulch? It was a bloody scene and particularly interesting as it highlighted one of Peter’s quirks, which was that in the middle of a fight, he would suddenly switch sides. At the Gulch, when victory was still up in the air, sometimes leaning one way and sometimes the other, he called out, “I’m a redskin today; what about you, Tootles?” And Tootles replied, “Redskin; what are you, Nibs?” and Nibs said, “Redskin; what are you, Twin?” and so on; they were all redskins; and of course, this could have ended the fight if the real redskins hadn’t been intrigued by Peter’s antics, agreeing to be Lost Boys just that once, and so they all jumped back into it, more fiercely than ever.
The extraordinary upshot of this adventure was—but we have not decided yet that this is the adventure we are to narrate. Perhaps a better one would be the night attack by the redskins on the house under the ground, when several of them stuck in the hollow trees and had to be pulled out like corks. Or we might tell how Peter saved Tiger Lily’s life in the Mermaids’ Lagoon, and so made her his ally.
The incredible result of this adventure was—but we haven't decided yet if this is the adventure we want to tell. Maybe a better story would be the night when the Native Americans attacked the house underground, and several of them got stuck in the hollow trees and had to be pulled out like corks. Or we could talk about how Peter saved Tiger Lily's life in the Mermaids' Lagoon, and in doing so, made her his ally.
Or we could tell of that cake the pirates cooked so that the boys might eat it and perish; and how they placed it in one cunning spot after another; but always Wendy snatched it from the hands of her children, so that in time it lost its succulence, and became as hard as a stone, and was used as a missile, and Hook fell over it in the dark.
Or we could talk about the cake the pirates made so the boys could eat it and die; and how they hid it in one sneaky spot after another; but Wendy always snatched it from her children, so eventually it lost its flavor, became as hard as a rock, and was used as a projectile, causing Hook to trip over it in the dark.
Or suppose we tell of the birds that were Peter’s friends, particularly of the Never bird that built in a tree overhanging the lagoon, and how the nest fell into the water, and still the bird sat on her eggs, and Peter gave orders that she was not to be disturbed. That is a pretty story, and the end shows how grateful a bird can be; but if we tell it we must also tell the whole adventure of the lagoon, which would of course be telling two adventures rather than just one. A shorter adventure, and quite as exciting, was Tinker Bell’s attempt, with the help of some street fairies, to have the sleeping Wendy conveyed on a great floating leaf to the mainland. Fortunately the leaf gave way and Wendy woke, thinking it was bath-time, and swam back. Or again, we might choose Peter’s defiance of the lions, when he drew a circle round him on the ground with an arrow and dared them to cross it; and though he waited for hours, with the other boys and Wendy looking on breathlessly from trees, not one of them dared to accept his challenge.
Or let’s talk about the birds that were Peter's friends, especially the Never bird that built her nest in a tree overhanging the lagoon. The nest fell into the water, but the bird stayed on her eggs, and Peter ordered that she shouldn’t be disturbed. It's a nice story, and the ending shows how grateful a bird can be. But if we share this story, we also need to cover the entire adventure of the lagoon, which means we’d be telling two adventures instead of just one. A shorter adventure, just as exciting, is Tinker Bell's attempt, with some street fairies' help, to carry the sleeping Wendy on a large floating leaf to the mainland. Fortunately, the leaf broke, and Wendy woke up, thinking it was time for a bath, and she swam back. Alternatively, we could recount Peter’s challenge to the lions when he drew a circle on the ground with an arrow and dared them to cross it. Even though he waited for hours while the other boys and Wendy watched anxiously from the trees, none of them dared to accept his challenge.
Which of these adventures shall we choose? The best way will be to toss for it.
Which of these adventures should we pick? The best way is to flip a coin for it.
I have tossed, and the lagoon has won. This almost makes one wish that the gulch or the cake or Tink’s leaf had won. Of course I could do it again, and make it best out of three; however, perhaps fairest to stick to the lagoon.
I’ve flipped a coin, and the lagoon has won. This kind of makes you wish that the gulch, the cake, or Tink’s leaf had won instead. Sure, I could do it again and make it best out of three; but maybe it’s fairer to just go with the lagoon.
Chapter VIII.
THE MERMAIDS’ LAGOON
If you shut your eyes and are a lucky one, you may see at times a shapeless pool of lovely pale colours suspended in the darkness; then if you squeeze your eyes tighter, the pool begins to take shape, and the colours become so vivid that with another squeeze they must go on fire. But just before they go on fire you see the lagoon. This is the nearest you ever get to it on the mainland, just one heavenly moment; if there could be two moments you might see the surf and hear the mermaids singing.
If you close your eyes and you’re one of the lucky ones, sometimes you might see a formless pool of beautiful pale colors floating in the darkness; then, if you press your eyes tighter, the pool starts to take shape, and the colors become so vibrant that with another squeeze they seem like they'll ignite. But just before they ignite, you see the lagoon. This is the closest you’ll ever get to it on the mainland, just one heavenly moment; if there were two moments, you might see the waves and hear the mermaids singing.
The children often spent long summer days on this lagoon, swimming or floating most of the time, playing the mermaid games in the water, and so forth. You must not think from this that the mermaids were on friendly terms with them: on the contrary, it was among Wendy’s lasting regrets that all the time she was on the island she never had a civil word from one of them. When she stole softly to the edge of the lagoon she might see them by the score, especially on Marooners’ Rock, where they loved to bask, combing out their hair in a lazy way that quite irritated her; or she might even swim, on tiptoe as it were, to within a yard of them, but then they saw her and dived, probably splashing her with their tails, not by accident, but intentionally.
The kids often spent long summer days at the lagoon, swimming or floating most of the time, playing mermaid games in the water, and so on. Don’t think that this means the mermaids were friendly with them; on the contrary, Wendy often regretted that during her entire time on the island, she never got a nice word from any of them. When she crept quietly to the edge of the lagoon, she might see a bunch of them, especially on Marooners’ Rock, where they loved to sunbathe, combing their hair in a lazy way that really annoyed her; or she might even swim, as if on tiptoe, to within a yard of them, but then they would see her and dive, probably splashing her with their tails, not by accident, but on purpose.
They treated all the boys in the same way, except of course Peter, who chatted with them on Marooners’ Rock by the hour, and sat on their tails when they got cheeky. He gave Wendy one of their combs.
They treated all the boys the same, except for Peter, who would talk with them for hours on Marooners' Rock and sat on their tails whenever they got sassy. He gave Wendy one of their combs.
The most haunting time at which to see them is at the turn of the moon, when they utter strange wailing cries; but the lagoon is dangerous for mortals then, and until the evening of which we have now to tell, Wendy had never seen the lagoon by moonlight, less from fear, for of course Peter would have accompanied her, than because she had strict rules about every one being in bed by seven. She was often at the lagoon, however, on sunny days after rain, when the mermaids come up in extraordinary numbers to play with their bubbles. The bubbles of many colours made in rainbow water they treat as balls, hitting them gaily from one to another with their tails, and trying to keep them in the rainbow till they burst. The goals are at each end of the rainbow, and the keepers only are allowed to use their hands. Sometimes a dozen of these games will be going on in the lagoon at a time, and it is quite a pretty sight.
The most eerie time to see them is at the turn of the moon, when they make strange wailing sounds; but the lagoon is dangerous for humans then, and until the evening we're about to describe, Wendy had never seen the lagoon in moonlight. It wasn't so much out of fear—since Peter would have gone with her—but because she had strict rules about everyone being in bed by seven. However, she often visited the lagoon on sunny days after it rained, when the mermaids came up in amazing numbers to play with their bubbles. They treated the colorful bubbles created in the rainbow water like balls, playfully hitting them back and forth with their tails and trying to keep them in the rainbow until they popped. The goals are at each end of the rainbow, and only the keepers are allowed to use their hands. Sometimes, a dozen of these games would be happening in the lagoon at once, and it’s a really lovely sight.
But the moment the children tried to join in they had to play by themselves, for the mermaids immediately disappeared. Nevertheless we have proof that they secretly watched the interlopers, and were not above taking an idea from them; for John introduced a new way of hitting the bubble, with the head instead of the hand, and the mermaids adopted it. This is the one mark that John has left on the Neverland.
But the moment the children tried to join in, they had to play by themselves, since the mermaids instantly vanished. However, we know that they secretly watched the intruders and didn’t hesitate to pick up an idea from them; for John came up with a new way to hit the bubble, using his head instead of his hand, and the mermaids started doing it too. This is the one mark that John has left on Neverland.
It must also have been rather pretty to see the children resting on a rock for half an hour after their mid-day meal. Wendy insisted on their doing this, and it had to be a real rest even though the meal was make-believe. So they lay there in the sun, and their bodies glistened in it, while she sat beside them and looked important.
It must have been quite lovely to see the kids relaxing on a rock for half an hour after their lunch. Wendy insisted they do this, and it had to be a genuine break even though the meal was pretend. So they lay there in the sun, their bodies shining in the light, while she sat beside them looking important.
It was one such day, and they were all on Marooners’ Rock. The rock was not much larger than their great bed, but of course they all knew how not to take up much room, and they were dozing, or at least lying with their eyes shut, and pinching occasionally when they thought Wendy was not looking. She was very busy, stitching.
It was one of those days, and they were all on Marooners’ Rock. The rock was barely bigger than their huge bed, but they all knew how to squeeze in and not take up much space, and they were dozing, or at least lying there with their eyes closed, and occasionally pinching each other when they thought Wendy wasn’t watching. She was really focused on stitching.
While she stitched a change came to the lagoon. Little shivers ran over it, and the sun went away and shadows stole across the water, turning it cold. Wendy could no longer see to thread her needle, and when she looked up, the lagoon that had always hitherto been such a laughing place seemed formidable and unfriendly.
While she sewed, something shifted in the lagoon. Little ripples appeared on the surface, the sun disappeared, and shadows crept across the water, making it cold. Wendy could no longer see to thread her needle, and when she looked up, the lagoon that had always been such a cheerful place now felt intimidating and unwelcoming.
It was not, she knew, that night had come, but something as dark as night had come. No, worse than that. It had not come, but it had sent that shiver through the sea to say that it was coming. What was it?
It wasn't that night had arrived, but something as dark as night had shown up. No, it was worse than that. It hadn't arrived yet, but it had sent a shiver through the sea to announce that it was on its way. What was it?
There crowded upon her all the stories she had been told of Marooners’ Rock, so called because evil captains put sailors on it and leave them there to drown. They drown when the tide rises, for then it is submerged.
There came to her all the stories she had heard about Marooners’ Rock, named because cruel captains would leave sailors there to drown. They drown when the tide comes in, as that’s when it gets covered by water.
Of course she should have roused the children at once; not merely because of the unknown that was stalking toward them, but because it was no longer good for them to sleep on a rock grown chilly. But she was a young mother and she did not know this; she thought you simply must stick to your rule about half an hour after the mid-day meal. So, though fear was upon her, and she longed to hear male voices, she would not waken them. Even when she heard the sound of muffled oars, though her heart was in her mouth, she did not waken them. She stood over them to let them have their sleep out. Was it not brave of Wendy?
Of course she should have woken the kids right away; not just because of the unknown threat approaching them, but also because it wasn’t good for them to be sleeping on a cold rock. But she was a young mom and didn’t realize this; she thought you had to stick to the rule of letting them sleep for half an hour after lunch. So, even though she was scared and wanted to hear some male voices, she didn’t wake them. Even when she heard the sound of muffled oars and felt her heart racing, she didn’t wake them. She stood over them to let them keep sleeping. Wasn’t that courageous of Wendy?
It was well for those boys then that there was one among them who could sniff danger even in his sleep. Peter sprang erect, as wide awake at once as a dog, and with one warning cry he roused the others.
It was good for those boys that there was one among them who could sense danger even in his sleep. Peter jumped up, as alert as a dog, and with one warning shout, he woke the others.
He stood motionless, one hand to his ear.
He stood still, one hand to his ear.
“Pirates!” he cried. The others came closer to him. A strange smile was playing about his face, and Wendy saw it and shuddered. While that smile was on his face no one dared address him; all they could do was to stand ready to obey. The order came sharp and incisive.
“Pirates!” he shouted. The others moved in closer to him. A weird smile was dancing on his face, and Wendy noticed it and shivered. As long as that smile was there, no one dared to speak to him; all they could do was be ready to follow orders. The command came clear and direct.
“Dive!”
"Jump in!"
There was a gleam of legs, and instantly the lagoon seemed deserted. Marooners’ Rock stood alone in the forbidding waters as if it were itself marooned.
There was a flash of legs, and suddenly the lagoon felt empty. Marooners’ Rock stood alone in the threatening waters as if it were stranded.
The boat drew nearer. It was the pirate dinghy, with three figures in her, Smee and Starkey, and the third a captive, no other than Tiger Lily. Her hands and ankles were tied, and she knew what was to be her fate. She was to be left on the rock to perish, an end to one of her race more terrible than death by fire or torture, for is it not written in the book of the tribe that there is no path through water to the happy hunting-ground? Yet her face was impassive; she was the daughter of a chief, she must die as a chief’s daughter, it is enough.
The boat came closer. It was the pirate dinghy, carrying three people: Smee, Starkey, and a hostage, none other than Tiger Lily. Her hands and ankles were tied, and she knew what awaited her. She was to be left on the rock to die, a fate for someone of her kind more horrible than dying by fire or torture, because isn't it written in the tribe's book that there is no path through water to the happy hunting ground? Yet her expression was flat; she was the chief's daughter, and she knew she had to die like one. That was enough.
They had caught her boarding the pirate ship with a knife in her mouth. No watch was kept on the ship, it being Hook’s boast that the wind of his name guarded the ship for a mile around. Now her fate would help to guard it also. One more wail would go the round in that wind by night.
They caught her trying to board the pirate ship with a knife in her mouth. There was no guard on the ship, since Hook claimed that the reputation of his name protected the ship for a mile around. Now her fate would also serve as a guard. One more cry would echo in that wind at night.
In the gloom that they brought with them the two pirates did not see the rock till they crashed into it.
In the darkness they carried with them, the two pirates didn't see the rock until they slammed into it.
“Luff, you lubber,” cried an Irish voice that was Smee’s; “here’s the rock. Now, then, what we have to do is to hoist the redskin on to it and leave her here to drown.”
“Luff, you landlubber,” shouted an Irish voice that was Smee’s; “here’s the rock. Now, what we need to do is lift the Native American onto it and leave her here to drown.”
It was the work of one brutal moment to land the beautiful girl on the rock; she was too proud to offer a vain resistance.
It took just one harsh moment to throw the beautiful girl onto the rock; she was too proud to put up a useless fight.
Quite near the rock, but out of sight, two heads were bobbing up and down, Peter’s and Wendy’s. Wendy was crying, for it was the first tragedy she had seen. Peter had seen many tragedies, but he had forgotten them all. He was less sorry than Wendy for Tiger Lily: it was two against one that angered him, and he meant to save her. An easy way would have been to wait until the pirates had gone, but he was never one to choose the easy way.
Quite close to the rock, but hidden from view, two heads were popping up and down—Peter’s and Wendy’s. Wendy was crying because it was the first tragedy she had ever witnessed. Peter had seen many tragedies, but he had forgotten all of them. He felt less pity for Tiger Lily than Wendy did; it was the fact that it was two against one that frustrated him, and he was determined to save her. A simple option would have been to wait until the pirates left, but he never chose the easy way.
There was almost nothing he could not do, and he now imitated the voice of Hook.
There was almost nothing he couldn't do, and he was now copying Hook's voice.
“Ahoy there, you lubbers!” he called. It was a marvellous imitation.
“Hey there, you landlubbers!” he called. It was a fantastic imitation.
“The captain!” said the pirates, staring at each other in surprise.
“The captain!” said the pirates, looking at each other in shock.
“He must be swimming out to us,” Starkey said, when they had looked for him in vain.
“He must be swimming out to us,” Starkey said, after they had searched for him without success.
“We are putting the redskin on the rock,” Smee called out.
“We're putting the Native American on the rock,” Smee called out.
“Set her free,” came the astonishing answer.
“Let her go,” came the surprising response.
“Free!”
“Gratis!”
“Yes, cut her bonds and let her go.”
“Yeah, cut her free and let her leave.”
“But, captain—”
“But, captain—”
“At once, d’ye hear,” cried Peter, “or I’ll plunge my hook in you.”
“At once, do you hear me,” shouted Peter, “or I’ll stab you with my hook.”
“This is queer!” Smee gasped.
"This is weird!" Smee gasped.
“Better do what the captain orders,” said Starkey nervously.
“Better do what the captain says,” Starkey said nervously.
“Ay, ay,” Smee said, and he cut Tiger Lily’s cords. At once like an eel she slid between Starkey’s legs into the water.
“Ay, ay,” Smee said, and he cut Tiger Lily’s ropes. In an instant, she slipped like an eel between Starkey’s legs into the water.
Of course Wendy was very elated over Peter’s cleverness; but she knew that he would be elated also and very likely crow and thus betray himself, so at once her hand went out to cover his mouth. But it was stayed even in the act, for “Boat ahoy!” rang over the lagoon in Hook’s voice, and this time it was not Peter who had spoken.
Of course, Wendy was really happy about Peter’s cleverness; but she knew he would be excited too and would probably brag, giving himself away. So, she quickly reached out to cover his mouth. But she froze in the act because "Boat ahoy!" echoed over the lagoon in Hook’s voice, and this time it wasn’t Peter who had spoken.
Peter may have been about to crow, but his face puckered in a whistle of surprise instead.
Peter might have been about to boast, but his face twisted into a whistle of surprise instead.
“Boat ahoy!” again came the voice.
“Boat ahoy!” the voice called out again.
Now Wendy understood. The real Hook was also in the water.
Now Wendy got it. The real Hook was also in the water.
He was swimming to the boat, and as his men showed a light to guide him he had soon reached them. In the light of the lantern Wendy saw his hook grip the boat’s side; she saw his evil swarthy face as he rose dripping from the water, and, quaking, she would have liked to swim away, but Peter would not budge. He was tingling with life and also top-heavy with conceit. “Am I not a wonder, oh, I am a wonder!” he whispered to her, and though she thought so also, she was really glad for the sake of his reputation that no one heard him except herself.
He was swimming to the boat, and as his crew shined a light to guide him, he quickly reached them. In the light of the lantern, Wendy saw his hook grab the side of the boat; she saw his dark, sinister face as he emerged dripping from the water, and, trembling, she wished she could swim away, but Peter wouldn't move. He was buzzing with energy and also full of himself. “Aren't I amazing? Oh, I'm amazing!” he whispered to her, and although she thought so too, she was really glad that no one else heard him except for her.
He signed to her to listen.
He signaled for her to listen.
The two pirates were very curious to know what had brought their captain to them, but he sat with his head on his hook in a position of profound melancholy.
The two pirates were really curious about why their captain had come to see them, but he sat with his head resting on his hook, looking deeply sad.
“Captain, is all well?” they asked timidly, but he answered with a hollow moan.
“Captain, is everything okay?” they asked nervously, but he replied with a hollow groan.
“He sighs,” said Smee.
"He sighs," Smee said.
“He sighs again,” said Starkey.
“Starkey said he sighed again.”
“And yet a third time he sighs,” said Smee.
“And yet a third time he sighs,” said Smee.
Then at last he spoke passionately.
Then, finally, he spoke with passion.
“The game’s up,” he cried, “those boys have found a mother.”
“The game is over,” he shouted, “those boys have found a mother.”
Affrighted though she was, Wendy swelled with pride.
Afraid as she was, Wendy felt a surge of pride.
“O evil day!” cried Starkey.
"O terrible day!" cried Starkey.
“What’s a mother?” asked the ignorant Smee.
“What’s a mother?” asked the clueless Smee.
Wendy was so shocked that she exclaimed. “He doesn’t know!” and always after this she felt that if you could have a pet pirate Smee would be her one.
Wendy was so shocked that she exclaimed, “He doesn’t know!” From that point on, she felt that if she could have a pet pirate, Smee would definitely be the one.
Peter pulled her beneath the water, for Hook had started up, crying, “What was that?”
Peter pulled her underwater, because Hook had come up, shouting, “What was that?”
“I heard nothing,” said Starkey, raising the lantern over the waters, and as the pirates looked they saw a strange sight. It was the nest I have told you of, floating on the lagoon, and the Never bird was sitting on it.
“I didn’t hear anything,” said Starkey, lifting the lantern over the water, and as the pirates looked, they saw something unusual. It was the nest I mentioned, floating on the lagoon, and the Never bird was perched on it.
“See,” said Hook in answer to Smee’s question, “that is a mother. What a lesson! The nest must have fallen into the water, but would the mother desert her eggs? No.”
“Look,” Hook replied to Smee’s question, “that’s a mother. What a lesson! The nest must have fallen into the water, but would the mother abandon her eggs? No.”
There was a break in his voice, as if for a moment he recalled innocent days when—but he brushed away this weakness with his hook.
There was a tremor in his voice, as if for a moment he remembered carefree days when—but he shook off this vulnerability with his hook.
Smee, much impressed, gazed at the bird as the nest was borne past, but the more suspicious Starkey said, “If she is a mother, perhaps she is hanging about here to help Peter.”
Smee, feeling quite impressed, watched the bird as the nest floated by, but the more skeptical Starkey remarked, “If she's a mother, maybe she's sticking around here to assist Peter.”
Hook winced. “Ay,” he said, “that is the fear that haunts me.”
Hook winced. “Yeah,” he said, “that’s the fear that haunts me.”
He was roused from this dejection by Smee’s eager voice.
He was pulled out of this sadness by Smee’s excited voice.
“Captain,” said Smee, “could we not kidnap these boys’ mother and make her our mother?”
“Captain,” Smee said, “can we kidnap these boys’ mother and make her our mother?”
“It is a princely scheme,” cried Hook, and at once it took practical shape in his great brain. “We will seize the children and carry them to the boat: the boys we will make walk the plank, and Wendy shall be our mother.”
“It’s a brilliant plan,” Hook exclaimed, and instantly it formed a clear picture in his mind. “We’ll grab the kids and take them to the boat: we’ll make the boys walk the plank, and Wendy will be our mother.”
Again Wendy forgot herself.
Wendy forgot herself again.
“Never!” she cried, and bobbed.
“Never!” she exclaimed, and bobbed.
“What was that?”
"What was that?"
But they could see nothing. They thought it must have been a leaf in the wind. “Do you agree, my bullies?” asked Hook.
But they couldn't see anything. They figured it must have been a leaf blowing in the wind. “Do you guys agree, my bullies?” asked Hook.
“There is my hand on it,” they both said.
“There’s my hand on it,” they both said.
“And there is my hook. Swear.”
“And there’s my hook. I swear.”
They all swore. By this time they were on the rock, and suddenly Hook remembered Tiger Lily.
They all swore. By this point, they were on the rock, and suddenly Hook remembered Tiger Lily.
“Where is the redskin?” he demanded abruptly.
“Where is the Native American?” he asked suddenly.
He had a playful humour at moments, and they thought this was one of the moments.
He had a playful sense of humor at times, and they thought this was one of those times.
“That is all right, captain,” Smee answered complacently; “we let her go.”
"That's fine, captain," Smee replied calmly; "we let her go."
“Let her go!” cried Hook.
“Let her go!” yelled Hook.
“’Twas your own orders,” the bo’sun faltered.
“It was your own orders,” the bosun hesitated.
“You called over the water to us to let her go,” said Starkey.
“You shouted across the water for us to let her go,” said Starkey.
“Brimstone and gall,” thundered Hook, “what cozening is going on here!” His face had gone black with rage, but he saw that they believed their words, and he was startled. “Lads,” he said, shaking a little, “I gave no such order.”
“Brimstone and gall,” roared Hook, “what trickery is happening here!” His face was burned with rage, but he realized they actually believed what they were saying, and he was taken aback. “Guys,” he said, trembling slightly, “I never gave that order.”
“It is passing queer,” Smee said, and they all fidgeted uncomfortably. Hook raised his voice, but there was a quiver in it.
“It’s really strange,” Smee said, and they all shifted uncomfortably. Hook raised his voice, but it trembled.
“Spirit that haunts this dark lagoon to-night,” he cried, “dost hear me?”
“Spirit that haunts this dark lagoon tonight,” he shouted, “can you hear me?”
Of course Peter should have kept quiet, but of course he did not. He immediately answered in Hook’s voice:
Of course Peter should have stayed quiet, but of course he didn’t. He immediately responded in Hook’s voice:
“Odds, bobs, hammer and tongs, I hear you.”
“Odds and ends, giving it my all, I get you.”
In that supreme moment Hook did not blanch, even at the gills, but Smee and Starkey clung to each other in terror.
In that intense moment, Hook didn’t flinch, not even slightly, but Smee and Starkey clung to each other in fear.
“Who are you, stranger? Speak!” Hook demanded.
“Who are you, stranger? Speak!” Hook demanded.
“I am James Hook,” replied the voice, “captain of the Jolly Roger.”
“I’m James Hook,” said the voice, “captain of the Jolly Roger.”
“You are not; you are not,” Hook cried hoarsely.
“You're not; you're not,” Hook shouted, his voice rough.
“Brimstone and gall,” the voice retorted, “say that again, and I’ll cast anchor in you.”
“Brimstone and gall,” the voice shot back, “say that again, and I’ll take you down.”
Hook tried a more ingratiating manner. “If you are Hook,” he said almost humbly, “come tell me, who am I?”
Hook tried a more friendly approach. “If you are Hook,” he said almost meekly, “come tell me, who am I?”
“A codfish,” replied the voice, “only a codfish.”
“A codfish,” replied the voice, “just a codfish.”
“A codfish!” Hook echoed blankly, and it was then, but not till then, that his proud spirit broke. He saw his men draw back from him.
“A codfish!” Hook repeated in disbelief, and it was at that moment, but not before, that his proud spirit shattered. He noticed his crew pulling away from him.
“Have we been captained all this time by a codfish!” they muttered. “It is lowering to our pride.”
“Have we really been led by a codfish all this time!” they whispered. “It’s humiliating to our pride.”
They were his dogs snapping at him, but, tragic figure though he had become, he scarcely heeded them. Against such fearful evidence it was not their belief in him that he needed, it was his own. He felt his ego slipping from him. “Don’t desert me, bully,” he whispered hoarsely to it.
They were his dogs growling at him, but even though he had become a tragic figure, he barely noticed them. In the face of such terrifying proof, it wasn't their faith in him that he needed; it was his own. He sensed his confidence fading away. “Don’t leave me, buddy,” he whispered hoarsely to it.
In his dark nature there was a touch of the feminine, as in all the great pirates, and it sometimes gave him intuitions. Suddenly he tried the guessing game.
In his dark personality, there was a hint of femininity, like in all the great pirates, and it sometimes provided him with insights. Suddenly, he decided to play the guessing game.
“Hook,” he called, “have you another voice?”
“Hook,” he called, “do you have another voice?”
Now Peter could never resist a game, and he answered blithely in his own voice, “I have.”
Now Peter could never say no to a game, and he replied cheerfully in his own voice, “I have.”
“And another name?”
“Is there another name?”
“Ay, ay.”
"Yeah, yeah."
“Vegetable?” asked Hook.
"Veggie?" asked Hook.
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Mineral?”
“Mineral?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Animal?”
"Animal?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“Man?”
"Bro?"
“No!” This answer rang out scornfully.
“No!” This response came out with disdain.
“Boy?”
“Dude?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Ordinary boy?”
"Just an ordinary guy?"
“No!”
“No!”
“Wonderful boy?”
"Great kid?"
To Wendy’s pain the answer that rang out this time was “Yes.”
To Wendy’s pain, the answer that rang out this time was “Yes.”
“Are you in England?”
“Are you in the UK?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Are you here?”
"Are you here yet?"
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
Hook was completely puzzled. “You ask him some questions,” he said to the others, wiping his damp brow.
Hook was completely confused. “You ask him some questions,” he said to the others, wiping his sweaty brow.
Smee reflected. “I can’t think of a thing,” he said regretfully.
Smee thought for a moment. “I can’t think of anything,” he said, feeling sorry about it.
“Can’t guess, can’t guess!” crowed Peter. “Do you give it up?”
“Can’t guess, can’t guess!” shouted Peter. “Do you give up?”
Of course in his pride he was carrying the game too far, and the miscreants saw their chance.
Of course, his pride was getting the best of him, and the wrongdoers saw their opportunity.
“Yes, yes,” they answered eagerly.
“Yeah, yeah,” they replied eagerly.
“Well, then,” he cried, “I am Peter Pan.”
“Well, then,” he exclaimed, “I am Peter Pan.”
Pan!
Pan!
In a moment Hook was himself again, and Smee and Starkey were his faithful henchmen.
In an instant, Hook was himself again, and Smee and Starkey were his loyal sidekicks.
“Now we have him,” Hook shouted. “Into the water, Smee. Starkey, mind the boat. Take him dead or alive!”
“Now we’ve got him,” Hook shouted. “Into the water, Smee. Starkey, watch the boat. Bring him in, whether he’s dead or alive!”
He leaped as he spoke, and simultaneously came the gay voice of Peter.
He jumped as he spoke, and at the same time, Peter's cheerful voice came through.
“Are you ready, boys?”
“Are you ready, guys?”
“Ay, ay,” from various parts of the lagoon.
“Ay, ay,” came from different areas of the lagoon.
“Then lam into the pirates.”
“Then I go after the pirates.”
The fight was short and sharp. First to draw blood was John, who gallantly climbed into the boat and held Starkey. There was fierce struggle, in which the cutlass was torn from the pirate’s grasp. He wriggled overboard and John leapt after him. The dinghy drifted away.
The fight was quick and intense. John was the first to draw blood as he bravely jumped into the boat and grabbed Starkey. They struggled fiercely, and the cutlass was yanked from the pirate’s grip. Starkey squirmed overboard, and John jumped in after him. The dinghy floated away.
Here and there a head bobbed up in the water, and there was a flash of steel followed by a cry or a whoop. In the confusion some struck at their own side. The corkscrew of Smee got Tootles in the fourth rib, but he was himself pinked in turn by Curly. Farther from the rock Starkey was pressing Slightly and the twins hard.
Here and there, a head popped up in the water, and there was a flash of metal followed by a shout or a cheer. In the chaos, some hit their own teammates. Smee's corkscrew got Tootles in the fourth rib, but he was stabbed in return by Curly. Further from the rock, Starkey was pushing Slightly and the twins hard.
Where all this time was Peter? He was seeking bigger game.
Where had Peter been all this time? He was looking for something bigger.
The others were all brave boys, and they must not be blamed for backing from the pirate captain. His iron claw made a circle of dead water round him, from which they fled like affrighted fishes.
The others were all brave boys, and they shouldn't be blamed for backing away from the pirate captain. His iron claw created a circle of dead water around him, from which they fled like scared fish.
But there was one who did not fear him: there was one prepared to enter that circle.
But there was one person who wasn’t afraid of him: there was one ready to step into that circle.
Strangely, it was not in the water that they met. Hook rose to the rock to breathe, and at the same moment Peter scaled it on the opposite side. The rock was slippery as a ball, and they had to crawl rather than climb. Neither knew that the other was coming. Each feeling for a grip met the other’s arm: in surprise they raised their heads; their faces were almost touching; so they met.
Strangely, they didn't meet in the water. Hook climbed up onto the rock to catch his breath, and at the same moment, Peter scaled it from the other side. The rock was as slick as a ball, so they had to crawl instead of climbing. Neither of them knew the other was coming. As they both searched for a handhold, they ended up grabbing each other's arms: surprised, they looked up; their faces were almost touching; that's how they met.
Some of the greatest heroes have confessed that just before they fell to they had a sinking. Had it been so with Peter at that moment I would admit it. After all, he was the only man that the Sea-Cook had feared. But Peter had no sinking, he had one feeling only, gladness; and he gnashed his pretty teeth with joy. Quick as thought he snatched a knife from Hook’s belt and was about to drive it home, when he saw that he was higher up the rock than his foe. It would not have been fighting fair. He gave the pirate a hand to help him up.
Some of the greatest heroes have admitted that right before they were defeated, they felt a sinking feeling. If that had been true for Peter in that moment, I would acknowledge it. After all, he was the only one the Sea-Cook had feared. But Peter didn’t feel any sinking; he only felt joy, and he bared his beautiful teeth with happiness. Quick as a flash, he grabbed a knife from Hook’s belt and was about to strike, but then he realized he was higher up on the rock than his enemy. That wouldn’t have been fair fighting, so he offered the pirate a hand to help him up.
It was then that Hook bit him.
It was then that Hook bit him.
Not the pain of this but its unfairness was what dazed Peter. It made him quite helpless. He could only stare, horrified. Every child is affected thus the first time he is treated unfairly. All he thinks he has a right to when he comes to you to be yours is fairness. After you have been unfair to him he will love you again, but will never afterwards be quite the same boy. No one ever gets over the first unfairness; no one except Peter. He often met it, but he always forgot it. I suppose that was the real difference between him and all the rest.
Not the pain of this, but its unfairness, stunned Peter. It left him feeling completely powerless. He could only stare, horrified. Every child reacts like this the first time they face unfair treatment. All they believe they have a right to when they come to you as yours is fairness. After you've been unfair to them, they may love you again, but they’ll never be quite the same afterwards. No one ever really gets over their first experience of unfairness; no one except Peter. He encountered it often, but he always managed to forget it. I guess that was the real difference between him and everyone else.
So when he met it now it was like the first time; and he could just stare, helpless. Twice the iron hand clawed him.
So when he encountered it now, it felt like the first time; and he could only stare, powerless. Twice the iron hand grabbed him.
A few moments afterwards the other boys saw Hook in the water striking wildly for the ship; no elation on the pestilent face now, only white fear, for the crocodile was in dogged pursuit of him. On ordinary occasions the boys would have swum alongside cheering; but now they were uneasy, for they had lost both Peter and Wendy, and were scouring the lagoon for them, calling them by name. They found the dinghy and went home in it, shouting “Peter, Wendy” as they went, but no answer came save mocking laughter from the mermaids. “They must be swimming back or flying,” the boys concluded. They were not very anxious, because they had such faith in Peter. They chuckled, boylike, because they would be late for bed; and it was all mother Wendy’s fault!
A few moments later, the other boys saw Hook in the water flailing wildly towards the ship; there was no excitement on his grim face now, only pure fear, as the crocodile relentlessly chased him. Normally, the boys would have swum alongside him cheering, but this time they felt uneasy because they had lost both Peter and Wendy and were searching the lagoon for them, calling out their names. They found the dinghy and rowed back home, shouting “Peter, Wendy” as they went, but the only reply was the mocking laughter of the mermaids. “They must be swimming back or flying,” the boys figured. They weren't too worried because they had so much faith in Peter. They laughed, being boys, at the thought of being late for bed; and it was all mother Wendy’s fault!
When their voices died away there came cold silence over the lagoon, and then a feeble cry.
When their voices faded, a cold silence settled over the lagoon, and then a weak cry emerged.
“Help, help!”
"Help! Help!"
Two small figures were beating against the rock; the girl had fainted and lay on the boy’s arm. With a last effort Peter pulled her up the rock and then lay down beside her. Even as he also fainted he saw that the water was rising. He knew that they would soon be drowned, but he could do no more.
Two small figures were struggling against the rock; the girl had fainted and lay on the boy’s arm. With one final effort, Peter pulled her up the rock and then lay down next to her. Just as he too fainted, he noticed that the water was rising. He knew they would soon drown, but there was nothing more he could do.
As they lay side by side a mermaid caught Wendy by the feet, and began pulling her softly into the water. Peter, feeling her slip from him, woke with a start, and was just in time to draw her back. But he had to tell her the truth.
As they lay side by side, a mermaid grabbed Wendy by the feet and started pulling her gently into the water. Peter, feeling her slip away from him, woke up with a start and managed to pull her back just in time. But he had to be honest with her.
“We are on the rock, Wendy,” he said, “but it is growing smaller. Soon the water will be over it.”
“We’re on the rock, Wendy,” he said, “but it's getting smaller. Soon the water will cover it.”
She did not understand even now.
She still didn't get it.
“We must go,” she said, almost brightly.
“We have to go,” she said, almost cheerfully.
“Yes,” he answered faintly.
“Yes,” he replied softly.
“Shall we swim or fly, Peter?”
“Should we swim or fly, Peter?”
He had to tell her.
He had to tell her.
“Do you think you could swim or fly as far as the island, Wendy, without my help?”
“Do you think you could swim or fly all the way to the island, Wendy, without my help?”
She had to admit that she was too tired.
She had to admit that she was exhausted.
He moaned.
He groaned.
“What is it?” she asked, anxious about him at once.
“What is it?” she asked, immediately concerned about him.
“I can’t help you, Wendy. Hook wounded me. I can neither fly nor swim.”
“I can’t help you, Wendy. Hook hurt me. I can’t fly or swim.”
“Do you mean we shall both be drowned?”
“Are you saying we’re both going to drown?”
“Look how the water is rising.”
“Check out how the water is rising.”
They put their hands over their eyes to shut out the sight. They thought they would soon be no more. As they sat thus something brushed against Peter as light as a kiss, and stayed there, as if saying timidly, “Can I be of any use?”
They covered their eyes to block out the view. They thought they wouldn’t survive much longer. As they sat there, something brushed against Peter as lightly as a kiss and lingered, as if timidly asking, “Can I help in any way?”
It was the tail of a kite, which Michael had made some days before. It had torn itself out of his hand and floated away.
It was the tail of a kite that Michael had made a few days earlier. It had slipped out of his hand and floated away.
“Michael’s kite,” Peter said without interest, but next moment he had seized the tail, and was pulling the kite toward him.
“Michael’s kite,” Peter said, sounding uninterested, but the next moment he grabbed the tail and was pulling the kite toward him.
“It lifted Michael off the ground,” he cried; “why should it not carry you?”
“It lifted Michael off the ground,” he shouted; “why shouldn't it carry you?”
“Both of us!”
“Us both!”
“It can’t lift two; Michael and Curly tried.”
“It can’t lift two; Michael and Curly tried.”
“Let us draw lots,” Wendy said bravely.
"Let's draw lots," Wendy said confidently.
“And you a lady; never.” Already he had tied the tail round her. She clung to him; she refused to go without him; but with a “Good-bye, Wendy,” he pushed her from the rock; and in a few minutes she was borne out of his sight. Peter was alone on the lagoon.
“And you a lady; never.” He had already tied the tail around her. She clung to him; she refused to leave without him; but with a “Good-bye, Wendy,” he pushed her from the rock, and in a few minutes, she was gone from his sight. Peter was alone on the lagoon.
The rock was very small now; soon it would be submerged. Pale rays of light tiptoed across the waters; and by and by there was to be heard a sound at once the most musical and the most melancholy in the world: the mermaids calling to the moon.
The rock was really small now; soon it would be underwater. Soft rays of light danced across the water, and gradually a sound could be heard that was both the most beautiful and the saddest in the world: the mermaids singing to the moon.
Peter was not quite like other boys; but he was afraid at last. A tremour ran through him, like a shudder passing over the sea; but on the sea one shudder follows another till there are hundreds of them, and Peter felt just the one. Next moment he was standing erect on the rock again, with that smile on his face and a drum beating within him. It was saying, “To die will be an awfully big adventure.”
Peter wasn't like other boys; he was finally feeling afraid. A shiver ran through him, like a wave rolling over the ocean; but on the ocean, one wave follows another until there are hundreds of them, and Peter only felt that one. The next moment, he was standing straight on the rock again, with a smile on his face and a drum beating inside him. It was saying, “Dying will be an incredibly big adventure.”
Chapter IX.
THE NEVER BIRD
The last sound Peter heard before he was quite alone were the mermaids retiring one by one to their bedchambers under the sea. He was too far away to hear their doors shut; but every door in the coral caves where they live rings a tiny bell when it opens or closes (as in all the nicest houses on the mainland), and he heard the bells.
The last sound Peter heard before he was all alone was the mermaids heading off one by one to their bedrooms under the sea. He was too far away to hear their doors shut, but every door in the coral caves where they lived jingled a little bell when it opened or closed (just like in all the best houses on the mainland), and he heard the bells.
Steadily the waters rose till they were nibbling at his feet; and to pass the time until they made their final gulp, he watched the only thing on the lagoon. He thought it was a piece of floating paper, perhaps part of the kite, and wondered idly how long it would take to drift ashore.
Steadily, the water rose until it was just touching his feet, and to pass the time until it finally submerged him, he watched the only thing floating in the lagoon. He thought it was a piece of floating paper, maybe part of the kite, and he wondered casually how long it would take to wash ashore.
Presently he noticed as an odd thing that it was undoubtedly out upon the lagoon with some definite purpose, for it was fighting the tide, and sometimes winning; and when it won, Peter, always sympathetic to the weaker side, could not help clapping; it was such a gallant piece of paper.
Right now, he noticed something strange: it was definitely out on the lagoon with a clear purpose, as it was battling against the tide and sometimes succeeding; and when it did win, Peter, always sympathetic to the underdog, couldn't help but clap; it was such a brave little piece of paper.
It was not really a piece of paper; it was the Never bird, making desperate efforts to reach Peter on the nest. By working her wings, in a way she had learned since the nest fell into the water, she was able to some extent to guide her strange craft, but by the time Peter recognised her she was very exhausted. She had come to save him, to give him her nest, though there were eggs in it. I rather wonder at the bird, for though he had been nice to her, he had also sometimes tormented her. I can suppose only that, like Mrs. Darling and the rest of them, she was melted because he had all his first teeth.
It wasn't just a piece of paper; it was the Never bird, frantically trying to reach Peter on the nest. By flapping her wings, a skill she had picked up since the nest fell into the water, she was able to steer her unusual vessel somewhat, but by the time Peter noticed her, she was very tired. She had come to save him, to offer him her nest, even though there were eggs in it. I’m quite intrigued by the bird, because although Peter had been kind to her, he had also sometimes bothered her. I can only guess that, like Mrs. Darling and the others, she was touched because he still had all his baby teeth.
She called out to him what she had come for, and he called out to her what she was doing there; but of course neither of them understood the other’s language. In fanciful stories people can talk to the birds freely, and I wish for the moment I could pretend that this were such a story, and say that Peter replied intelligently to the Never bird; but truth is best, and I want to tell you only what really happened. Well, not only could they not understand each other, but they forgot their manners.
She shouted to him why she was there, and he shouted back asking what she was doing there; but of course neither of them understood the other's language. In fanciful stories, people can talk to birds easily, and for a moment, I wish I could pretend this was one of those stories and say that Peter responded cleverly to the Never bird; but truth is better, and I want to share only what really happened. Well, not only could they not understand each other, but they also forgot their manners.
“I—want—you—to—get—into—the—nest,” the bird called, speaking as slowly and distinctly as possible, “and—then—you—can—drift—ashore, but—I—am—too—tired—to—bring—it—any—nearer—so—you—must—try to—swim—to—it.”
“I want you to get into the nest,” the bird called, speaking as slowly and clearly as possible, “and then you can drift ashore, but I’m too tired to bring it any closer, so you must try to swim to it.”
“What are you quacking about?” Peter answered. “Why don’t you let the nest drift as usual?”
“What are you talking about?” Peter replied. “Why don’t you just let the nest float like always?”
“I—want—you—” the bird said, and repeated it all over.
“I want you,” the bird said, and repeated it again.
Then Peter tried slow and distinct.
Then Peter tried to speak slowly and clearly.
“What—are—you—quacking—about?” and so on.
“What are you talking about?”
The Never bird became irritated; they have very short tempers.
The Never bird got annoyed; they have very short tempers.
“You dunderheaded little jay!” she screamed, “Why don’t you do as I tell you?”
“You clueless little fool!” she yelled, “Why don’t you just do what I say?”
Peter felt that she was calling him names, and at a venture he retorted hotly:
Peter felt like she was insulting him, and on impulse, he responded angrily:
“So are you!”
"Same to you!"
Then rather curiously they both snapped out the same remark:
Then, quite surprisingly, they both exclaimed the same thing:
“Shut up!”
"Be quiet!"
“Shut up!”
"Be quiet!"
Nevertheless the bird was determined to save him if she could, and by one last mighty effort she propelled the nest against the rock. Then up she flew; deserting her eggs, so as to make her meaning clear.
Nevertheless, the bird was determined to save him if she could, and with one last big push, she shoved the nest against the rock. Then she flew up, leaving her eggs behind to make her point clear.
Then at last he understood, and clutched the nest and waved his thanks to the bird as she fluttered overhead. It was not to receive his thanks, however, that she hung there in the sky; it was not even to watch him get into the nest; it was to see what he did with her eggs.
Then at last he understood, and grabbed the nest, waving his thanks to the bird as she flew above. She wasn’t up there to receive his thanks, nor was it to watch him get into the nest; she was there to see what he would do with her eggs.
There were two large white eggs, and Peter lifted them up and reflected. The bird covered her face with her wings, so as not to see the last of them; but she could not help peeping between the feathers.
There were two big white eggs, and Peter picked them up and thought about them. The bird covered her face with her wings so she wouldn't see them for the last time, but she couldn't resist peeking between her feathers.
I forget whether I have told you that there was a stave on the rock, driven into it by some buccaneers of long ago to mark the site of buried treasure. The children had discovered the glittering hoard, and when in a mischievous mood used to fling showers of moidores, diamonds, pearls and pieces of eight to the gulls, who pounced upon them for food, and then flew away, raging at the scurvy trick that had been played upon them. The stave was still there, and on it Starkey had hung his hat, a deep tarpaulin, watertight, with a broad brim. Peter put the eggs into this hat and set it on the lagoon. It floated beautifully.
I can't remember if I've mentioned that there was a post on the rock, put there by some pirates long ago to mark where they buried their treasure. The kids found the shiny stash, and when they were feeling playful, they would toss handfuls of coins, diamonds, pearls, and pieces of eight to the seagulls, who swooped down to grab them for food, and then flew off, furious at the trick that had been played on them. The post was still there, and Starkey had hung his hat on it, a thick waterproof tarpaulin with a wide brim. Peter put the eggs into this hat and set it on the lagoon. It floated perfectly.
The Never bird saw at once what he was up to, and screamed her admiration of him; and, alas, Peter crowed his agreement with her. Then he got into the nest, reared the stave in it as a mast, and hung up his shirt for a sail. At the same moment the bird fluttered down upon the hat and once more sat snugly on her eggs. She drifted in one direction, and he was borne off in another, both cheering.
The Never bird immediately recognized what he was doing and shouted her admiration for him; unfortunately, Peter echoed his agreement. Then he climbed into the nest, stood the stave upright like a mast, and hung his shirt up to use as a sail. At the same time, the bird flew down onto the hat and settled back on her eggs. She drifted in one direction, while he was carried off in another, both cheering.
Of course when Peter landed he beached his barque in a place where the bird would easily find it; but the hat was such a great success that she abandoned the nest. It drifted about till it went to pieces, and often Starkey came to the shore of the lagoon, and with many bitter feelings watched the bird sitting on his hat. As we shall not see her again, it may be worth mentioning here that all Never birds now build in that shape of nest, with a broad brim on which the youngsters take an airing.
Of course, when Peter landed, he beached his boat in a spot where the bird would easily find it, but the hat was such a hit that she left the nest. It floated around until it fell apart, and often Starkey would come to the edge of the lagoon, watching the bird perched on his hat with a lot of bitterness. Since we won't see her again, it's worth noting that all Never birds now build nests in that style, with a wide brim for the youngsters to hang out on.
Great were the rejoicings when Peter reached the home under the ground almost as soon as Wendy, who had been carried hither and thither by the kite. Every boy had adventures to tell; but perhaps the biggest adventure of all was that they were several hours late for bed. This so inflated them that they did various dodgy things to get staying up still longer, such as demanding bandages; but Wendy, though glorying in having them all home again safe and sound, was scandalised by the lateness of the hour, and cried, “To bed, to bed,” in a voice that had to be obeyed. Next day, however, she was awfully tender, and gave out bandages to every one, and they played till bed-time at limping about and carrying their arms in slings.
There was a huge celebration when Peter got back home underground almost as soon as Wendy, who had been tossed around by the kite. Every boy had stories to share, but maybe the biggest adventure of all was that they were several hours past their bedtime. This made them feel so excited that they tried all sorts of sneaky things to stay up even later, like asking for bandages; but Wendy, while thrilled to have them all back safe, was horrified by how late it was and shouted, “To bed, to bed,” in a tone that couldn't be ignored. The next day, though, she was really soft-hearted and handed out bandages to everyone, and they played until bedtime pretending to limp around and carry their arms in slings.
Chapter X.
THE HAPPY HOME
One important result of the brush on the lagoon was that it made the redskins their friends. Peter had saved Tiger Lily from a dreadful fate, and now there was nothing she and her braves would not do for him. All night they sat above, keeping watch over the home under the ground and awaiting the big attack by the pirates which obviously could not be much longer delayed. Even by day they hung about, smoking the pipe of peace, and looking almost as if they wanted tit-bits to eat.
One important result of the brush on the lagoon was that it made the Native Americans their friends. Peter had saved Tiger Lily from a terrible fate, and now there was nothing she and her warriors wouldn’t do for him. All night they kept watch above, guarding the home underground and waiting for the imminent big attack by the pirates. Even during the day, they lingered around, smoking the peace pipe and looking almost like they wanted some snacks to eat.
They called Peter the Great White Father, prostrating themselves before him; and he liked this tremendously, so that it was not really good for him.
They called Peter the Great White Father, bowing down to him; and he loved this so much that it wasn't really good for him.
“The great white father,” he would say to them in a very lordly manner, as they grovelled at his feet, “is glad to see the Piccaninny warriors protecting his wigwam from the pirates.”
“The great white father,” he would say to them in a very commanding tone, as they bowed at his feet, “is pleased to see the Piccaninny warriors defending his home from the pirates.”
“Me Tiger Lily,” that lovely creature would reply. “Peter Pan save me, me his velly nice friend. Me no let pirates hurt him.”
“Me Tiger Lily,” that lovely creature would reply. “Peter Pan save me, me his velly nice friend. Me no let pirates hurt him.”
She was far too pretty to cringe in this way, but Peter thought it his due, and he would answer condescendingly, “It is good. Peter Pan has spoken.”
She was way too pretty to react like this, but Peter felt it was his right, and he replied in a patronizing tone, “It’s good. Peter Pan has spoken.”
Always when he said, “Peter Pan has spoken,” it meant that they must now shut up, and they accepted it humbly in that spirit; but they were by no means so respectful to the other boys, whom they looked upon as just ordinary braves. They said “How-do?” to them, and things like that; and what annoyed the boys was that Peter seemed to think this all right.
Always when he said, “Peter Pan has spoken,” it meant they had to be quiet, and they accepted it humbly in that spirit; but they were definitely not as respectful to the other boys, who they saw as just regular guys. They said “How-do?” to them and things like that; and what frustrated the boys was that Peter seemed to think this was totally fine.
Secretly Wendy sympathised with them a little, but she was far too loyal a housewife to listen to any complaints against father. “Father knows best,” she always said, whatever her private opinion must be. Her private opinion was that the redskins should not call her a squaw.
Secretly, Wendy felt a bit of sympathy for them, but she was way too loyal as a housewife to listen to any complaints about her dad. “Dad knows best,” she always said, no matter what she really thought. Her true opinion was that the Native Americans shouldn't call her a squaw.
We have now reached the evening that was to be known among them as the Night of Nights, because of its adventures and their upshot. The day, as if quietly gathering its forces, had been almost uneventful, and now the redskins in their blankets were at their posts above, while, below, the children were having their evening meal; all except Peter, who had gone out to get the time. The way you got the time on the island was to find the crocodile, and then stay near him till the clock struck.
We have now arrived at the evening that would be remembered as the Night of Nights, due to its adventures and their outcomes. The day, as if quietly preparing itself, had been almost uneventful, and now the Native Americans in their blankets were stationed above, while down below, the children were having their evening meal; except for Peter, who had stepped out to check the time. The way to find out the time on the island was to locate the crocodile and then stay close to him until the clock struck.
The meal happened to be a make-believe tea, and they sat around the board, guzzling in their greed; and really, what with their chatter and recriminations, the noise, as Wendy said, was positively deafening. To be sure, she did not mind noise, but she simply would not have them grabbing things, and then excusing themselves by saying that Tootles had pushed their elbow. There was a fixed rule that they must never hit back at meals, but should refer the matter of dispute to Wendy by raising the right arm politely and saying, “I complain of so-and-so;” but what usually happened was that they forgot to do this or did it too much.
The meal was a pretend tea party, and they sat around the table, greedily gulping down their food; and honestly, with all their talking and blaming each other, the noise, as Wendy said, was completely deafening. Of course, she didn’t mind noise, but she absolutely wouldn't allow them to grab things and then excuse their behavior by claiming that Tootles had nudged their elbow. There was a strict rule that they couldn’t fight during meals, but should bring any disputes to Wendy by politely raising their right arm and saying, “I complain about so-and-so;” but what usually happened was that they either forgot to do this or did it too much.
“Silence,” cried Wendy when for the twentieth time she had told them that they were not all to speak at once. “Is your mug empty, Slightly darling?”
“Silence,” Wendy called out after she had told them for the twentieth time not to all talk at once. “Is your cup empty, Slightly darling?”
“Not quite empty, mummy,” Slightly said, after looking into an imaginary mug.
"Not exactly empty, Mom," Slightly said, after peering into an imaginary mug.
“He hasn’t even begun to drink his milk,” Nibs interposed.
“He hasn’t even started to drink his milk,” Nibs interjected.
This was telling, and Slightly seized his chance.
This was revealing, and Slightly took his opportunity.
“I complain of Nibs,” he cried promptly.
“I have a problem with Nibs,” he said quickly.
John, however, had held up his hand first.
John, however, had raised his hand first.
“Well, John?”
"What's up, John?"
“May I sit in Peter’s chair, as he is not here?”
“Can I sit in Peter’s chair since he’s not here?”
“Sit in father’s chair, John!” Wendy was scandalised. “Certainly not.”
“Sit in Dad's chair, John!” Wendy was shocked. “Absolutely not.”
“He is not really our father,” John answered. “He didn’t even know how a father does till I showed him.”
“He's not really our dad,” John replied. “He didn't even know what a dad does until I showed him.”
This was grumbling. “We complain of John,” cried the twins.
This was complaining. “We're upset with John,” the twins shouted.
Tootles held up his hand. He was so much the humblest of them, indeed he was the only humble one, that Wendy was specially gentle with him.
Tootles raised his hand. He was definitely the humblest of them all; in fact, he was the only humble one, so Wendy was especially gentle with him.
“I don’t suppose,” Tootles said diffidently, “that I could be father.”
“I don’t think,” Tootles said shyly, “that I could be the dad.”
“No, Tootles.”
“No, Tootles.”
Once Tootles began, which was not very often, he had a silly way of going on.
Once Tootles started, which wasn't very often, he had a funny way of talking.
“As I can’t be father,” he said heavily, “I don’t suppose, Michael, you would let me be baby?”
“As I can’t be a father,” he said with a sigh, “I don’t suppose, Michael, you would let me be the baby?”
“No, I won’t,” Michael rapped out. He was already in his basket.
“No, I won’t,” Michael snapped. He was already in his basket.
“As I can’t be baby,” Tootles said, getting heavier and heavier and heavier, “do you think I could be a twin?”
“As I can’t be a baby,” Tootles said, getting heavier and heavier and heavier, “do you think I could be a twin?”
“No, indeed,” replied the twins; “it’s awfully difficult to be a twin.”
“No way,” replied the twins; “it’s really tough to be a twin.”
“As I can’t be anything important,” said Tootles, “would any of you like to see me do a trick?”
“As I can’t really be anything special,” said Tootles, “would any of you like to see me do a trick?”
“No,” they all replied.
“No,” they all said.
Then at last he stopped. “I hadn’t really any hope,” he said.
Then at last he stopped. “I didn’t really have any hope,” he said.
The hateful telling broke out again.
The hateful gossip started up again.
“Slightly is coughing on the table.”
“Slightly is coughing at the table.”
“The twins began with cheese-cakes.”
“The twins started with cheesecakes.”
“Curly is taking both butter and honey.”
“Curly is taking both butter and honey.”
“Nibs is speaking with his mouth full.”
“Nibs is talking with his mouth full.”
“I complain of the twins.”
"I'm bothered by the twins."
“I complain of Curly.”
“I have issues with Curly.”
“I complain of Nibs.”
"I'm complaining about Nibs."
“Oh dear, oh dear,” cried Wendy, “I’m sure I sometimes think that spinsters are to be envied.”
“Oh dear, oh dear,” cried Wendy, “I sometimes think that single women are to be envied.”
She told them to clear away, and sat down to her work-basket, a heavy load of stockings and every knee with a hole in it as usual.
She told them to move aside and sat down with her workbasket, which was filled with a lot of stockings, and as usual, every knee had a hole in it.
“Wendy,” remonstrated Michael, “I’m too big for a cradle.”
“Wendy,” Michael replied, “I’m too big for a crib.”
“I must have somebody in a cradle,” she said almost tartly, “and you are the littlest. A cradle is such a nice homely thing to have about a house.”
“I need to have someone in a cradle,” she said a bit sharply, “and you’re the smallest. A cradle is such a nice cozy thing to have around the house.”
While she sewed they played around her; such a group of happy faces and dancing limbs lit up by that romantic fire. It had become a very familiar scene, this, in the home under the ground, but we are looking on it for the last time.
While she sewed, they played around her; such a group of joyful faces and dancing limbs lit up by that warm glow. This had become a very familiar scene in the underground home, but we're seeing it for the last time.
There was a step above, and Wendy, you may be sure, was the first to recognize it.
There was a step above, and Wendy, you can be sure, was the first to notice it.
“Children, I hear your father’s step. He likes you to meet him at the door.”
“Kids, I hear your dad coming. He loves it when you meet him at the door.”
Above, the redskins crouched before Peter.
Above, the Native Americans crouched before Peter.
“Watch well, braves. I have spoken.”
“Pay attention, everyone. I've said what I needed to say.”
And then, as so often before, the gay children dragged him from his tree. As so often before, but never again.
And then, just like so many times before, the cheerful kids pulled him down from his tree. Just like so many times before, but never again.
He had brought nuts for the boys as well as the correct time for Wendy.
He had brought snacks for the boys and the right time for Wendy.
“Peter, you just spoil them, you know,” Wendy simpered.
“Peter, you just spoil them, you know,” Wendy said with a smile.
“Ah, old lady,” said Peter, hanging up his gun.
“Ah, old lady,” Peter said, putting away his gun.
“It was me told him mothers are called old lady,” Michael whispered to Curly.
“It was me who told him that mothers are called old ladies,” Michael whispered to Curly.
“I complain of Michael,” said Curly instantly.
"I have a problem with Michael," Curly said right away.
The first twin came to Peter. “Father, we want to dance.”
The first twin came to Peter. “Dad, we want to dance.”
“Dance away, my little man,” said Peter, who was in high good humour.
“Dance away, my little man,” said Peter, who was in a great mood.
“But we want you to dance.”
“But we want you to dance.”
Peter was really the best dancer among them, but he pretended to be scandalised.
Peter was definitely the best dancer in the group, but he acted shocked.
“Me! My old bones would rattle!”
“Me! My old bones would shake!”
“And mummy too.”
"And mom too."
“What,” cried Wendy, “the mother of such an armful, dance!”
“What,” cried Wendy, “the mother of such a handful, dance!”
“But on a Saturday night,” Slightly insinuated.
“But on a Saturday night,” Slightly implied.
It was not really Saturday night, at least it may have been, for they had long lost count of the days; but always if they wanted to do anything special they said this was Saturday night, and then they did it.
It wasn't actually Saturday night, though it might have been, since they had long lost track of the days; but whenever they wanted to do something special, they just called it Saturday night, and then they'd go ahead and do it.
“Of course it is Saturday night, Peter,” Wendy said, relenting.
“Of course it’s Saturday night, Peter,” Wendy said, giving in.
“People of our figure, Wendy!”
“People like us, Wendy!”
“But it is only among our own progeny.”
"But it's only among our own descendants."
“True, true.”
"Yeah, totally."
So they were told they could dance, but they must put on their nighties first.
So they were told they could dance, but they had to put on their pajamas first.
“Ah, old lady,” Peter said aside to Wendy, warming himself by the fire and looking down at her as she sat turning a heel, “there is nothing more pleasant of an evening for you and me when the day’s toil is over than to rest by the fire with the little ones near by.”
“Ah, old lady,” Peter said to Wendy, warming himself by the fire and looking down at her as she sat knitting a heel, “there’s nothing more enjoyable in the evening for you and me after a long day’s work than to relax by the fire with the little ones nearby.”
“It is sweet, Peter, isn’t it?” Wendy said, frightfully gratified. “Peter, I think Curly has your nose.”
“It’s sweet, Peter, right?” Wendy said, really pleased. “Peter, I think Curly has your nose.”
“Michael takes after you.”
“Michael is just like you.”
She went to him and put her hand on his shoulder.
She went up to him and placed her hand on his shoulder.
“Dear Peter,” she said, “with such a large family, of course, I have now passed my best, but you don’t want to change me, do you?”
“Dear Peter,” she said, “with such a big family, of course, I’ve now passed my prime, but you wouldn’t want to change me, would you?”
“No, Wendy.”
“Nope, Wendy.”
Certainly he did not want a change, but he looked at her uncomfortably, blinking, you know, like one not sure whether he was awake or asleep.
Certainly, he didn’t want things to change, but he looked at her awkwardly, blinking, like someone who wasn’t sure if they were awake or dreaming.
“Peter, what is it?”
“Peter, what’s up?”
“I was just thinking,” he said, a little scared. “It is only make-believe, isn’t it, that I am their father?”
“I was just thinking,” he said, a bit scared. “It’s just pretend, right, that I’m their father?”
“Oh yes,” Wendy said primly.
“Oh yes,” Wendy said formally.
“You see,” he continued apologetically, “it would make me seem so old to be their real father.”
"You see," he continued with an apology, "it would make me look so old to actually be their real father."
“But they are ours, Peter, yours and mine.”
“But they belong to us, Peter, you and me.”
“But not really, Wendy?” he asked anxiously.
“But not really, Wendy?” he asked nervously.
“Not if you don’t wish it,” she replied; and she distinctly heard his sigh of relief. “Peter,” she asked, trying to speak firmly, “what are your exact feelings to me?”
“Not if you don’t want it,” she replied; and she clearly heard his sigh of relief. “Peter,” she asked, trying to sound firm, “what are your true feelings for me?”
“Those of a devoted son, Wendy.”
“Those of a devoted son, Wendy.”
“I thought so,” she said, and went and sat by herself at the extreme end of the room.
“I thought so,” she said, and moved to sit alone at the far end of the room.
“You are so queer,” he said, frankly puzzled, “and Tiger Lily is just the same. There is something she wants to be to me, but she says it is not my mother.”
“You're so strange,” he said, genuinely confused, “and Tiger Lily is just like that. There’s something she wants to be to me, but she claims it’s not my mother.”
“No, indeed, it is not,” Wendy replied with frightful emphasis. Now we know why she was prejudiced against the redskins.
“No, definitely not,” Wendy replied, clearly scared. Now we understand why she had a bias against the Native Americans.
“Then what is it?”
“Then what is it?”
“It isn’t for a lady to tell.”
“It’s not for a lady to say.”
“Oh, very well,” Peter said, a little nettled. “Perhaps Tinker Bell will tell me.”
“Oh, fine,” Peter said, a bit annoyed. “Maybe Tinker Bell will tell me.”
“Oh yes, Tinker Bell will tell you,” Wendy retorted scornfully. “She is an abandoned little creature.”
“Oh yes, Tinker Bell will tell you,” Wendy responded with disdain. “She’s just a neglected little thing.”
Here Tink, who was in her bedroom, eavesdropping, squeaked out something impudent.
Here Tink, who was in her bedroom, eavesdropping, squeaked out something cheeky.
“She says she glories in being abandoned,” Peter interpreted.
"She says she takes pride in being abandoned," Peter interpreted.
He had a sudden idea. “Perhaps Tink wants to be my mother?”
He suddenly thought, “Maybe Tink wants to be my mom?”
“You silly ass!” cried Tinker Bell in a passion.
“You silly ass!” shouted Tinker Bell in frustration.
She had said it so often that Wendy needed no translation.
She had said it so many times that Wendy needed no translation.
“I almost agree with her,” Wendy snapped. Fancy Wendy snapping! But she had been much tried, and she little knew what was to happen before the night was out. If she had known she would not have snapped.
“I almost agree with her,” Wendy snapped. Fancy Wendy snapping! But she had been under a lot of stress, and she had no idea what was about to happen before the night was over. If she had known, she wouldn't have snapped.
None of them knew. Perhaps it was best not to know. Their ignorance gave them one more glad hour; and as it was to be their last hour on the island, let us rejoice that there were sixty glad minutes in it. They sang and danced in their night-gowns. Such a deliciously creepy song it was, in which they pretended to be frightened at their own shadows, little witting that so soon shadows would close in upon them, from whom they would shrink in real fear. So uproariously gay was the dance, and how they buffeted each other on the bed and out of it! It was a pillow fight rather than a dance, and when it was finished, the pillows insisted on one bout more, like partners who know that they may never meet again. The stories they told, before it was time for Wendy’s good-night story! Even Slightly tried to tell a story that night, but the beginning was so fearfully dull that it appalled not only the others but himself, and he said gloomily:
None of them knew. Maybe it was better not to know. Their lack of awareness gave them one more joyful hour; and since it was their last hour on the island, let’s celebrate that there were sixty happy minutes in it. They sang and danced in their nightgowns. It was such a delightfully spooky song, where they pretended to be scared of their own shadows, unaware that soon real shadows would close in on them, making them truly afraid. The dance was so exuberant, and they playfully shoved each other on and off the bed! It felt more like a pillow fight than a dance, and when it ended, the pillows seemed to call for one more round, like partners who knew they might never meet again. The stories they shared before it was time for Wendy’s bedtime story! Even Slightly tried to tell a story that night, but the start was so incredibly boring that it annoyed not just the others but himself too, and he said gloomily:
“Yes, it is a dull beginning. I say, let us pretend that it is the end.”
“Yes, it’s a boring start. I suggest we pretend it’s the end.”
And then at last they all got into bed for Wendy’s story, the story they loved best, the story Peter hated. Usually when she began to tell this story he left the room or put his hands over his ears; and possibly if he had done either of those things this time they might all still be on the island. But to-night he remained on his stool; and we shall see what happened.
And finally, they all settled into bed for Wendy’s story, the one they loved the most, the story Peter couldn’t stand. Usually, when she started telling it, he would leave the room or cover his ears; and if he had done either of those things this time, they might all still be on the island. But tonight, he stayed on his stool; and we’ll see what happened next.
Chapter XI.
WENDY’S STORY
“Listen, then,” said Wendy, settling down to her story, with Michael at her feet and seven boys in the bed. “There was once a gentleman—”
“Listen up,” said Wendy, getting comfortable to tell her story, with Michael at her feet and seven boys in the bed. “There was once a guy—”
“I had rather he had been a lady,” Curly said.
“I’d rather he had been a girl,” Curly said.
“I wish he had been a white rat,” said Nibs.
“I wish he had been a white rat,” Nibs said.
“Quiet,” their mother admonished them. “There was a lady also, and—”
“Be quiet,” their mother scolded them. “There was a lady too, and—”
“Oh, mummy,” cried the first twin, “you mean that there is a lady also, don’t you? She is not dead, is she?”
“Oh, mom,” cried the first twin, “you mean there’s a lady too, right? She’s not dead, is she?”
“Oh, no.”
“Oh, no.”
“I am awfully glad she isn’t dead,” said Tootles. “Are you glad, John?”
“I’m really glad she isn’t dead,” said Tootles. “Are you glad, John?”
“Of course I am.”
“Of course, I am.”
“Are you glad, Nibs?”
“Are you happy, Nibs?”
“Rather.”
"Instead."
“Are you glad, Twins?”
"Are you happy, Twins?"
“We are glad.”
“We're glad.”
“Oh dear,” sighed Wendy.
“Oh no,” sighed Wendy.
“Little less noise there,” Peter called out, determined that she should have fair play, however beastly a story it might be in his opinion.
“Tone it down a bit,” Peter called out, making sure she got a fair chance, no matter how awful the story might be in his view.
“The gentleman’s name,” Wendy continued, “was Mr. Darling, and her name was Mrs. Darling.”
“The gentleman's name,” Wendy continued, “was Mr. Darling, and her name was Mrs. Darling.”
“I knew them,” John said, to annoy the others.
“I knew them,” John said, to irritate the others.
“I think I knew them,” said Michael rather doubtfully.
"I think I knew them," Michael said, sounding unsure.
“They were married, you know,” explained Wendy, “and what do you think they had?”
“They were married, you know,” Wendy explained, “and what do you think they had?”
“White rats,” cried Nibs, inspired.
“White rats!” cried Nibs, inspired.
“No.”
“No.”
“It’s awfully puzzling,” said Tootles, who knew the story by heart.
“It’s really confusing,” said Tootles, who knew the story by heart.
“Quiet, Tootles. They had three descendants.”
“Be quiet, Tootles. They had three kids.”
“What is descendants?”
“What are descendants?”
“Well, you are one, Twin.”
“Well, you’re one, Twin.”
“Did you hear that, John? I am a descendant.”
“Did you hear that, John? I'm a descendant.”
“Descendants are only children,” said John.
“Descendants are just kids,” said John.
“Oh dear, oh dear,” sighed Wendy. “Now these three children had a faithful nurse called Nana; but Mr. Darling was angry with her and chained her up in the yard, and so all the children flew away.”
“Oh no, oh no,” sighed Wendy. “These three kids had a loyal nurse named Nana, but Mr. Darling was upset with her and chained her up in the yard, so all the kids flew away.”
“It’s an awfully good story,” said Nibs.
“It’s a really great story,” said Nibs.
“They flew away,” Wendy continued, “to the Neverland, where the lost children are.”
“They flew away,” Wendy continued, “to Neverland, where the lost kids are.”
“I just thought they did,” Curly broke in excitedly. “I don’t know how it is, but I just thought they did!”
“I just thought they did,” Curly jumped in enthusiastically. “I don’t know why, but I just thought they did!”
“O Wendy,” cried Tootles, “was one of the lost children called Tootles?”
“O Wendy,” cried Tootles, “was one of the lost kids called Tootles?”
“Yes, he was.”
“Yeah, he was.”
“I am in a story. Hurrah, I am in a story, Nibs.”
“I’m in a story. Hooray, I’m in a story, Nibs.”
“Hush. Now I want you to consider the feelings of the unhappy parents with all their children flown away.”
“Hush. Now I want you to think about how the sad parents feel now that all their children have left.”
“Oo!” they all moaned, though they were not really considering the feelings of the unhappy parents one jot.
“Oo!” they all groaned, even though they weren’t really thinking about the feelings of the unhappy parents at all.
“Think of the empty beds!”
“Consider the empty beds!”
“Oo!”
“Oof!”
“It’s awfully sad,” the first twin said cheerfully.
“It’s really sad,” the first twin said cheerfully.
“I don’t see how it can have a happy ending,” said the second twin. “Do you, Nibs?”
“I don’t see how this can end well,” said the second twin. “Do you, Nibs?”
“I’m frightfully anxious.”
“I’m really anxious.”
“If you knew how great is a mother’s love,” Wendy told them triumphantly, “you would have no fear.” She had now come to the part that Peter hated.
“If you knew how amazing a mother’s love is,” Wendy told them triumphantly, “you would have no fear.” She had now reached the part that Peter hated.
“I do like a mother’s love,” said Tootles, hitting Nibs with a pillow. “Do you like a mother’s love, Nibs?”
“I really like a mother’s love,” Tootles said, hitting Nibs with a pillow. “Do you like a mother’s love, Nibs?”
“I do just,” said Nibs, hitting back.
"I really do," Nibs replied, fighting back.
“You see,” Wendy said complacently, “our heroine knew that the mother would always leave the window open for her children to fly back by; so they stayed away for years and had a lovely time.”
“You see,” Wendy said smugly, “our heroine knew that the mother would always leave the window open for her kids to fly back through; so they stayed away for years and had a great time.”
“Did they ever go back?”
“Did they ever return?”
“Let us now,” said Wendy, bracing herself up for her finest effort, “take a peep into the future;” and they all gave themselves the twist that makes peeps into the future easier. “Years have rolled by, and who is this elegant lady of uncertain age alighting at London Station?”
“Let’s now,” said Wendy, preparing for her best effort, “take a look into the future;” and they all did the twist that makes peeking into the future easier. “Years have gone by, and who is this stylish lady of unclear age arriving at London Station?”
“O Wendy, who is she?” cried Nibs, every bit as excited as if he didn’t know.
“O Wendy, who is she?” shouted Nibs, just as excited as if he had no idea.
“Can it be—yes—no—it is—the fair Wendy!”
“Could it be—yes—no—it is—the lovely Wendy!”
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
“And who are the two noble portly figures accompanying her, now grown to man’s estate? Can they be John and Michael? They are!”
“And who are the two dignified, well-built men accompanying her, now all grown up? Could they be John and Michael? They are!”
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
“‘See, dear brothers,’ says Wendy pointing upwards, ‘there is the window still standing open. Ah, now we are rewarded for our sublime faith in a mother’s love.’ So up they flew to their mummy and daddy, and pen cannot describe the happy scene, over which we draw a veil.”
“‘Look, dear brothers,’ Wendy says, pointing up, ‘the window is still open. Ah, now we’re being rewarded for our unwavering faith in a mother’s love.’ So they flew up to their mom and dad, and no words can describe the joyful scene, which we’ll leave behind.”
That was the story, and they were as pleased with it as the fair narrator herself. Everything just as it should be, you see. Off we skip like the most heartless things in the world, which is what children are, but so attractive; and we have an entirely selfish time, and then when we have need of special attention we nobly return for it, confident that we shall be rewarded instead of smacked.
That was the story, and they were just as happy with it as the fair narrator herself. Everything was exactly as it should be, you see. Off we go, skipping around like the most carefree things in the world, which is what kids are, but so appealing; and we have a completely selfish time, and then when we need some extra attention, we nobly come back for it, sure that we’ll be rewarded instead of scolded.
So great indeed was their faith in a mother’s love that they felt they could afford to be callous for a bit longer.
So strong was their faith in a mother's love that they felt they could be indifferent for a little longer.
But there was one there who knew better, and when Wendy finished he uttered a hollow groan.
But there was someone there who knew better, and when Wendy finished, he let out a hollow groan.
“What is it, Peter?” she cried, running to him, thinking he was ill. She felt him solicitously, lower down than his chest. “Where is it, Peter?”
“What’s going on, Peter?” she shouted, rushing over to him, thinking he was sick. She carefully felt around lower than his chest. “Where does it hurt, Peter?”
“It isn’t that kind of pain,” Peter replied darkly.
“It’s not that kind of pain,” Peter said darkly.
“Then what kind is it?”
“Then what type is it?”
“Wendy, you are wrong about mothers.”
"Wendy, you're wrong about moms."
They all gathered round him in affright, so alarming was his agitation; and with a fine candour he told them what he had hitherto concealed.
They all gathered around him in fear, so alarming was his agitation; and with great honesty he told them what he had kept hidden until now.
“Long ago,” he said, “I thought like you that my mother would always keep the window open for me, so I stayed away for moons and moons and moons, and then flew back; but the window was barred, for mother had forgotten all about me, and there was another little boy sleeping in my bed.”
“Long ago,” he said, “I used to think like you that my mom would always leave the window open for me, so I stayed away for months and months and months, and then returned; but the window was closed, because mom had forgotten all about me, and there was another little boy sleeping in my bed.”
I am not sure that this was true, but Peter thought it was true; and it scared them.
I’m not sure if this was true, but Peter believed it was; and that scared them.
“Are you sure mothers are like that?”
“Are you really sure moms are like that?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
So this was the truth about mothers. The toads!
So this was the reality about mothers. The toads!
Still it is best to be careful; and no one knows so quickly as a child when he should give in. “Wendy, let us go home,” cried John and Michael together.
Still, it's best to be careful; and no one knows better than a child when to back down. “Wendy, let’s go home,” John and Michael cried together.
“Yes,” she said, clutching them.
“Yes,” she said, holding them.
“Not to-night?” asked the lost boys bewildered. They knew in what they called their hearts that one can get on quite well without a mother, and that it is only the mothers who think you can’t.
“Not tonight?” asked the lost boys, confused. They understood in what they considered their hearts that one can manage just fine without a mother, and that it's only mothers who believe you can't.
“At once,” Wendy replied resolutely, for the horrible thought had come to her: “Perhaps mother is in half mourning by this time.”
“At once,” Wendy replied firmly, as a dreadful thought crossed her mind: “Maybe mom is already in half mourning by now.”
This dread made her forgetful of what must be Peter’s feelings, and she said to him rather sharply, “Peter, will you make the necessary arrangements?”
This fear made her forget how Peter must be feeling, and she said to him rather sharply, “Peter, will you handle the necessary arrangements?”
“If you wish it,” he replied, as coolly as if she had asked him to pass the nuts.
“If you want it,” he replied, as casually as if she had asked him to pass the snacks.
Not so much as a sorry-to-lose-you between them! If she did not mind the parting, he was going to show her, was Peter, that neither did he.
Not even a quick goodbye between them! If she wasn't upset about the separation, Peter was going to prove to her that he wasn't either.
But of course he cared very much; and he was so full of wrath against grown-ups, who, as usual, were spoiling everything, that as soon as he got inside his tree he breathed intentionally quick short breaths at the rate of about five to a second. He did this because there is a saying in the Neverland that, every time you breathe, a grown-up dies; and Peter was killing them off vindictively as fast as possible.
But of course he cared a lot; and he was so angry at adults, who, as usual, were ruining everything, that as soon as he got inside his tree, he took quick, short breaths at about five per second. He did this because there's a saying in Neverland that every time you breathe, an adult dies; and Peter was intentionally taking them out as fast as he could.
Then having given the necessary instructions to the redskins he returned to the home, where an unworthy scene had been enacted in his absence. Panic-stricken at the thought of losing Wendy the lost boys had advanced upon her threateningly.
Then, after giving the necessary instructions to the Native Americans, he returned home, where an embarrassing scene had unfolded in his absence. In a panic over the thought of losing Wendy, the Lost Boys had approached her in a threatening manner.
“It will be worse than before she came,” they cried.
“It’s going to be worse than it was before she got here,” they yelled.
“We shan’t let her go.”
“We won’t let her go.”
“Let’s keep her prisoner.”
“Let’s keep her captive.”
“Ay, chain her up.”
“Yeah, lock her up.”
In her extremity an instinct told her to which of them to turn.
In her moment of desperation, an instinct guided her on which one to approach.
“Tootles,” she cried, “I appeal to you.”
“Tootles,” she shouted, “I’m asking you.”
Was it not strange? She appealed to Tootles, quite the silliest one.
Wasn't it strange? She turned to Tootles, who was definitely the silliest of them all.
Grandly, however, did Tootles respond. For that one moment he dropped his silliness and spoke with dignity.
Grandly, however, Tootles responded. For that brief moment, he set aside his silliness and spoke with dignity.
“I am just Tootles,” he said, “and nobody minds me. But the first who does not behave to Wendy like an English gentleman I will blood him severely.”
“I’m just Tootles,” he said, “and nobody pays attention to me. But the first person who doesn’t treat Wendy like a proper English gentleman, I’ll make him pay for it.”
He drew back his hanger; and for that instant his sun was at noon. The others held back uneasily. Then Peter returned, and they saw at once that they would get no support from him. He would keep no girl in the Neverland against her will.
He pulled back his sword, and for that moment, he was at the peak of his power. The others hesitated nervously. Then Peter came back, and they immediately realized they wouldn’t get any help from him. He wouldn’t keep any girl in Neverland against her wishes.
“Wendy,” he said, striding up and down, “I have asked the redskins to guide you through the wood, as flying tires you so.”
“Wendy,” he said, pacing back and forth, “I’ve asked the Native Americans to help you get through the woods since flying wears you out.”
“Thank you, Peter.”
“Thanks, Peter.”
“Then,” he continued, in the short sharp voice of one accustomed to be obeyed, “Tinker Bell will take you across the sea. Wake her, Nibs.”
"Then," he went on, in the quick, commanding voice of someone used to being followed, "Tinker Bell will take you across the sea. Wake her, Nibs."
Nibs had to knock twice before he got an answer, though Tink had really been sitting up in bed listening for some time.
Nibs had to knock twice before he got a response, even though Tink had actually been sitting up in bed waiting for a while.
“Who are you? How dare you? Go away,” she cried.
“Who are you? How dare you? Leave now,” she shouted.
“You are to get up, Tink,” Nibs called, “and take Wendy on a journey.”
“You need to get up, Tink,” Nibs called, “and take Wendy on an adventure.”
Of course Tink had been delighted to hear that Wendy was going; but she was jolly well determined not to be her courier, and she said so in still more offensive language. Then she pretended to be asleep again.
Of course, Tink was thrilled to find out that Wendy was going, but she was definitely not going to be her messenger, and she made that clear in even more offensive words. Then she pretended to be asleep again.
“She says she won’t!” Nibs exclaimed, aghast at such insubordination, whereupon Peter went sternly toward the young lady’s chamber.
“She says she won’t!” Nibs shouted, shocked by such defiance, and then Peter walked purposefully toward the young lady’s room.
“Tink,” he rapped out, “if you don’t get up and dress at once I will open the curtains, and then we shall all see you in your negligée.”
“Tink,” he called out, “if you don’t get up and get dressed right now, I’ll open the curtains, and then everyone will see you in your negligée.”
This made her leap to the floor. “Who said I wasn’t getting up?” she cried.
This made her jump off the floor. “Who said I wasn’t getting up?” she shouted.
In the meantime the boys were gazing very forlornly at Wendy, now equipped with John and Michael for the journey. By this time they were dejected, not merely because they were about to lose her, but also because they felt that she was going off to something nice to which they had not been invited. Novelty was beckoning to them as usual.
In the meantime, the boys were looking very sad at Wendy, who was now ready for the journey with John and Michael. By that point, they felt down not just because they were going to lose her, but also because they sensed she was heading off to something nice that they weren’t a part of. As always, novelty was calling to them.
Crediting them with a nobler feeling Wendy melted.
Crediting them with a nobler feeling, Wendy softened.
“Dear ones,” she said, “if you will all come with me I feel almost sure I can get my father and mother to adopt you.”
“Dear ones,” she said, “if you all come with me, I’m pretty sure I can persuade my parents to adopt you.”
The invitation was meant specially for Peter, but each of the boys was thinking exclusively of himself, and at once they jumped with joy.
The invitation was intended just for Peter, but each of the boys was only thinking about themselves, and they all immediately jumped with joy.
“But won’t they think us rather a handful?” Nibs asked in the middle of his jump.
“But won’t they think we’re a bit much?” Nibs asked in the middle of his jump.
“Oh no,” said Wendy, rapidly thinking it out, “it will only mean having a few beds in the drawing-room; they can be hidden behind the screens on first Thursdays.”
“Oh no,” Wendy said, thinking quickly, “it will just mean having a few beds in the living room; they can be hidden behind the screens on the first Thursdays.”
“Peter, can we go?” they all cried imploringly. They took it for granted that if they went he would go also, but really they scarcely cared. Thus children are ever ready, when novelty knocks, to desert their dearest ones.
“Peter, can we go?” they all pleaded. They assumed that if they went, he would go too, but honestly, they hardly cared. This is how children are; when something new comes along, they're always quick to leave their favorite people behind.
“All right,” Peter replied with a bitter smile, and immediately they rushed to get their things.
“All right,” Peter said with a bitter smile, and they quickly hurried to grab their things.
“And now, Peter,” Wendy said, thinking she had put everything right, “I am going to give you your medicine before you go.” She loved to give them medicine, and undoubtedly gave them too much. Of course it was only water, but it was out of a bottle, and she always shook the bottle and counted the drops, which gave it a certain medicinal quality. On this occasion, however, she did not give Peter his draught, for just as she had prepared it, she saw a look on his face that made her heart sink.
“And now, Peter,” Wendy said, feeling like she had taken care of everything, “I'm going to give you your medicine before you go.” She enjoyed giving them medicine, and she probably gave them too much. Of course, it was just water, but it came from a bottle, and she always shook the bottle and counted the drops, which made it feel medicinal. This time, though, she didn't give Peter his dose, because just as she had prepared it, she noticed a look on his face that made her heart sink.
“Get your things, Peter,” she cried, shaking.
“Grab your stuff, Peter,” she shouted, trembling.
“No,” he answered, pretending indifference, “I am not going with you, Wendy.”
“No,” he replied, trying to sound uninterested, “I’m not going with you, Wendy.”
“Yes, Peter.”
"Yeah, Peter."
“No.”
“Nope.”
To show that her departure would leave him unmoved, he skipped up and down the room, playing gaily on his heartless pipes. She had to run about after him, though it was rather undignified.
To prove that her leaving wouldn’t affect him, he dashed around the room, cheerfully playing his heartless tunes. She had to chase after him, even though it felt a bit undignified.
“To find your mother,” she coaxed.
"To find your mom," she encouraged.
Now, if Peter had ever quite had a mother, he no longer missed her. He could do very well without one. He had thought them out, and remembered only their bad points.
Now, if Peter had ever really had a mother, he no longer missed her. He was perfectly fine without one. He had processed it all and only remembered their negative traits.
“No, no,” he told Wendy decisively; “perhaps she would say I was old, and I just want always to be a little boy and to have fun.”
“No, no,” he told Wendy firmly; “maybe she would say I was old, and I just want to always be a little boy and have fun.”
“But, Peter—”
“But, Peter—”
“No.”
“Nope.”
And so the others had to be told.
And so, the others had to be informed.
“Peter isn’t coming.”
“Peter's not coming.”
Peter not coming! They gazed blankly at him, their sticks over their backs, and on each stick a bundle. Their first thought was that if Peter was not going he had probably changed his mind about letting them go.
Peter isn't coming! They stared at him, their sticks resting on their shoulders, with a bundle on each stick. Their first thought was that if Peter wasn't going, he had probably changed his mind about letting them go.
But he was far too proud for that. “If you find your mothers,” he said darkly, “I hope you will like them.”
But he was way too proud for that. “If you find your mothers,” he said ominously, “I hope you will like them.”
The awful cynicism of this made an uncomfortable impression, and most of them began to look rather doubtful. After all, their faces said, were they not noodles to want to go?
The terrible cynicism of this left an unsettling impression, and most of them started to look pretty uncertain. After all, their expressions suggested, were they not fools for wanting to go?
“Now then,” cried Peter, “no fuss, no blubbering; good-bye, Wendy;” and he held out his hand cheerily, quite as if they must really go now, for he had something important to do.
“Okay then,” shouted Peter, “no drama, no crying; see you later, Wendy;” and he cheerfully extended his hand, as if they really had to leave now because he had something important to take care of.
She had to take his hand, and there was no indication that he would prefer a thimble.
She had to take his hand, and there was no sign that he would rather have a thimble.
“You will remember about changing your flannels, Peter?” she said, lingering over him. She was always so particular about their flannels.
“You remember to change your flannels, Peter?” she said, hovering over him. She was always so particular about their flannels.
“Yes.”
"Sure."
“And you will take your medicine?”
“And you’re going to take your medicine?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
That seemed to be everything, and an awkward pause followed. Peter, however, was not the kind that breaks down before other people. “Are you ready, Tinker Bell?” he called out.
That seemed to be it, and an awkward silence followed. Peter, however, wasn’t the type to break down in front of others. “Are you ready, Tinker Bell?” he called out.
“Ay, ay.”
“Aye, aye.”
“Then lead the way.”
“Lead the way.”
Tink darted up the nearest tree; but no one followed her, for it was at this moment that the pirates made their dreadful attack upon the redskins. Above, where all had been so still, the air was rent with shrieks and the clash of steel. Below, there was dead silence. Mouths opened and remained open. Wendy fell on her knees, but her arms were extended toward Peter. All arms were extended to him, as if suddenly blown in his direction; they were beseeching him mutely not to desert them. As for Peter, he seized his sword, the same he thought he had slain Barbecue with, and the lust of battle was in his eye.
Tink shot up the nearest tree, but no one chased her because that was when the pirates launched their terrifying attack on the Native Americans. Up above, where everything had been so quiet, the air exploded with screams and the sound of clashing metal. Down below, there was complete silence. Mouths dropped open and stayed that way. Wendy fell to her knees, but her arms reached out toward Peter. Everyone's arms stretched toward him, as if suddenly pushed in his direction; they were silently pleading with him not to leave them. Meanwhile, Peter grabbed his sword, the same one he thought he had used to defeat Barbecue, and there was a fierce excitement for battle in his eyes.
Chapter XII.
THE CHILDREN ARE CARRIED OFF
The pirate attack had been a complete surprise: a sure proof that the unscrupulous Hook had conducted it improperly, for to surprise redskins fairly is beyond the wit of the white man.
The pirate attack had come out of nowhere: a clear sign that the ruthless Hook had messed it up, because surprising Native Americans fairly is beyond the skill of the white man.
By all the unwritten laws of savage warfare it is always the redskin who attacks, and with the wiliness of his race he does it just before the dawn, at which time he knows the courage of the whites to be at its lowest ebb. The white men have in the meantime made a rude stockade on the summit of yonder undulating ground, at the foot of which a stream runs, for it is destruction to be too far from water. There they await the onslaught, the inexperienced ones clutching their revolvers and treading on twigs, but the old hands sleeping tranquilly until just before the dawn. Through the long black night the savage scouts wriggle, snake-like, among the grass without stirring a blade. The brushwood closes behind them, as silently as sand into which a mole has dived. Not a sound is to be heard, save when they give vent to a wonderful imitation of the lonely call of the coyote. The cry is answered by other braves; and some of them do it even better than the coyotes, who are not very good at it. So the chill hours wear on, and the long suspense is horribly trying to the paleface who has to live through it for the first time; but to the trained hand those ghastly calls and still ghastlier silences are but an intimation of how the night is marching.
According to the unspoken rules of brutal warfare, it's always the Native Americans who attack, often just before dawn, knowing that's when the courage of the white settlers is at its lowest. In the meantime, the white men have built a rough stockade on top of the nearby rolling hillside, where a stream flows at its base since it's crucial not to be too far from water. There, they prepare for the assault, with the inexperienced ones clutching their guns and stepping on twigs, while the seasoned veterans sleep peacefully until just before dawn. Throughout the long, dark night, the Native scouts move stealthily through the grass, making no noise. The brush closes behind them as quietly as if a mole had buried itself in the earth. Not a sound is heard, except for their impressive mimicry of the lonely call of the coyote. Their cries are echoed by other warriors, some of whom do it even better than the coyotes, who aren't very skilled at it. As the cold hours pass, the tension is agonizing for the white men experiencing this for the first time; but for the experienced ones, those eerie calls and the even scarier silences are just a sign of how the night is progressing.
That this was the usual procedure was so well known to Hook that in disregarding it he cannot be excused on the plea of ignorance.
That this was the usual procedure was so well known to Hook that by ignoring it, he can't claim he didn't know.
The Piccaninnies, on their part, trusted implicitly to his honour, and their whole action of the night stands out in marked contrast to his. They left nothing undone that was consistent with the reputation of their tribe. With that alertness of the senses which is at once the marvel and despair of civilised peoples, they knew that the pirates were on the island from the moment one of them trod on a dry stick; and in an incredibly short space of time the coyote cries began. Every foot of ground between the spot where Hook had landed his forces and the home under the trees was stealthily examined by braves wearing their mocassins with the heels in front. They found only one hillock with a stream at its base, so that Hook had no choice; here he must establish himself and wait for just before the dawn. Everything being thus mapped out with almost diabolical cunning, the main body of the redskins folded their blankets around them, and in the phlegmatic manner that is to them, the pearl of manhood squatted above the children’s home, awaiting the cold moment when they should deal pale death.
The Piccaninnies, for their part, trusted him completely and their entire actions that night stood in sharp contrast to his. They did everything they could to uphold their tribe's reputation. With that keen awareness that both amazes and frustrates civilized people, they realized the pirates were on the island the moment one of them stepped on a dry twig; and in no time at all, the coyote howls began. Every inch of the ground between where Hook landed his men and the home under the trees was carefully inspected by braves in their moccasins with the heels facing forward. They discovered only one small hill with a stream at its base, so Hook had no option; he had to set up there and wait until just before dawn. With everything planned out with almost wicked cleverness, the main group of the redskins wrapped themselves in their blankets and, in the calm manner that defines them, the finest of their warriors sat above the children's home, anticipating the chilling moment when they would unleash deadly force.
Here dreaming, though wide-awake, of the exquisite tortures to which they were to put him at break of day, those confiding savages were found by the treacherous Hook. From the accounts afterwards supplied by such of the scouts as escaped the carnage, he does not seem even to have paused at the rising ground, though it is certain that in that grey light he must have seen it: no thought of waiting to be attacked appears from first to last to have visited his subtle mind; he would not even hold off till the night was nearly spent; on he pounded with no policy but to fall to. What could the bewildered scouts do, masters as they were of every war-like artifice save this one, but trot helplessly after him, exposing themselves fatally to view, while they gave pathetic utterance to the coyote cry.
Here they were, wide awake but lost in dreams about the painful things that would be done to him at dawn, when the treacherous Hook found those trusting savages. From the reports provided later by the scouts who survived the massacre, it seems he didn’t even stop at the rising ground, even though he must have seen it in the gray light. It’s clear that he never entertained the idea of waiting to be attacked; he wouldn’t even hold back until night was almost over. He charged ahead with nothing but the intention to attack. What could the confused scouts do, skilled as they were in every battle tactic except this one, but helplessly follow him, putting themselves in danger while they let out a mournful coyote cry?
Around the brave Tiger Lily were a dozen of her stoutest warriors, and they suddenly saw the perfidious pirates bearing down upon them. Fell from their eyes then the film through which they had looked at victory. No more would they torture at the stake. For them the happy hunting-grounds was now. They knew it; but as their father’s sons they acquitted themselves. Even then they had time to gather in a phalanx that would have been hard to break had they risen quickly, but this they were forbidden to do by the traditions of their race. It is written that the noble savage must never express surprise in the presence of the white. Thus terrible as the sudden appearance of the pirates must have been to them, they remained stationary for a moment, not a muscle moving; as if the foe had come by invitation. Then, indeed, the tradition gallantly upheld, they seized their weapons, and the air was torn with the war-cry; but it was now too late.
Around the brave Tiger Lily were a dozen of her strongest warriors, and they suddenly saw the treacherous pirates charging toward them. The illusion of victory faded from their eyes. They would no longer suffer at the stake. For them, the happy hunting grounds were now. They recognized this; but as sons of their fathers, they held their ground. Even then, they had time to form a strong defense that would have been hard to break had they acted quickly, but tradition forbade them from doing so. It is said that the noble savage must never show surprise in the presence of the white man. So, as terrifying as the pirates' sudden appearance was to them, they remained still for a moment, not a muscle moving; as if the enemy had arrived by invitation. Then, indeed, upholding tradition gallantly, they grabbed their weapons, and the air was filled with their war cry; but it was now too late.
It is no part of ours to describe what was a massacre rather than a fight. Thus perished many of the flower of the Piccaninny tribe. Not all unavenged did they die, for with Lean Wolf fell Alf Mason, to disturb the Spanish Main no more, and among others who bit the dust were Geo. Scourie, Chas. Turley, and the Alsatian Foggerty. Turley fell to the tomahawk of the terrible Panther, who ultimately cut a way through the pirates with Tiger Lily and a small remnant of the tribe.
It’s not our place to describe what was more of a massacre than a battle. Many of the best of the Piccaninny tribe lost their lives that day. They didn’t all die without some form of revenge, as Alf Mason fell along with Lean Wolf, never to disrupt the Spanish Main again. Others who also lost their lives included Geo. Scourie, Chas. Turley, and the Alsatian Foggerty. Turley was killed by the tomahawk of the fearsome Panther, who eventually carved a path through the pirates with Tiger Lily and a small remnant of the tribe.
To what extent Hook is to blame for his tactics on this occasion is for the historian to decide. Had he waited on the rising ground till the proper hour he and his men would probably have been butchered; and in judging him it is only fair to take this into account. What he should perhaps have done was to acquaint his opponents that he proposed to follow a new method. On the other hand, this, as destroying the element of surprise, would have made his strategy of no avail, so that the whole question is beset with difficulties. One cannot at least withhold a reluctant admiration for the wit that had conceived so bold a scheme, and the fell genius with which it was carried out.
To what extent Hook is to blame for his tactics this time is up to historians to determine. If he had waited on the rising ground until the right time, he and his men would likely have been slaughtered, and it's only fair to consider this when judging him. Maybe he should have informed his opponents that he intended to use a new method. However, doing so would have eliminated the element of surprise, rendering his strategy useless, which complicates the entire issue. One can't help but feel a reluctant admiration for the cleverness behind such a daring plan and the dark brilliance with which it was executed.
What were his own feelings about himself at that triumphant moment? Fain would his dogs have known, as breathing heavily and wiping their cutlasses, they gathered at a discreet distance from his hook, and squinted through their ferret eyes at this extraordinary man. Elation must have been in his heart, but his face did not reflect it: ever a dark and solitary enigma, he stood aloof from his followers in spirit as in substance.
What were his feelings about himself at that triumphant moment? His dogs would have loved to know, as they panted heavily and wiped their swords, gathering at a safe distance from his hook, squinting through their beady eyes at this extraordinary man. He must have felt elated, but his face didn't show it: always a dark and solitary mystery, he remained detached from his followers both in spirit and in presence.
The night’s work was not yet over, for it was not the redskins he had come out to destroy; they were but the bees to be smoked, so that he should get at the honey. It was Pan he wanted, Pan and Wendy and their band, but chiefly Pan.
The night’s work wasn’t done yet, because he hadn’t come out to take down the Native Americans; they were just the bees to be smoked so he could reach the honey. What he really wanted was Pan, Pan and Wendy and their crew, but mainly Pan.
Peter was such a small boy that one tends to wonder at the man’s hatred of him. True he had flung Hook’s arm to the crocodile, but even this and the increased insecurity of life to which it led, owing to the crocodile’s pertinacity, hardly account for a vindictiveness so relentless and malignant. The truth is that there was a something about Peter which goaded the pirate captain to frenzy. It was not his courage, it was not his engaging appearance, it was not—. There is no beating about the bush, for we know quite well what it was, and have got to tell. It was Peter’s cockiness.
Peter was such a small boy that you can't help but wonder why the man hated him so much. Sure, he had thrown Hook's arm to the crocodile, but even that, along with the danger that followed because of the crocodile's persistence, hardly explains such relentless and malicious anger. The truth is, there was something about Peter that drove the pirate captain to madness. It wasn't his bravery, it wasn't his charming looks, it wasn't—. There's no need to sugarcoat it, because we all know what it was, and we have to say it. It was Peter's cockiness.
This had got on Hook’s nerves; it made his iron claw twitch, and at night it disturbed him like an insect. While Peter lived, the tortured man felt that he was a lion in a cage into which a sparrow had come.
This was driving Hook crazy; it made his iron claw twitch, and at night it bothered him like an annoying bug. While Peter was alive, the tormented man felt like a lion in a cage that a sparrow had wandered into.
The question now was how to get down the trees, or how to get his dogs down? He ran his greedy eyes over them, searching for the thinnest ones. They wriggled uncomfortably, for they knew he would not scruple to ram them down with poles.
The question now was how to get the dogs down from the trees, or how to bring the trees down to the dogs? He scanned them eagerly, looking for the thinnest ones. They squirmed uncomfortably, knowing he wouldn't hesitate to knock them down with poles.
In the meantime, what of the boys? We have seen them at the first clang of the weapons, turned as it were into stone figures, open-mouthed, all appealing with outstretched arms to Peter; and we return to them as their mouths close, and their arms fall to their sides. The pandemonium above has ceased almost as suddenly as it arose, passed like a fierce gust of wind; but they know that in the passing it has determined their fate.
In the meantime, what about the boys? We saw them at the first sound of the weapons, frozen like stone figures, mouths agape, all reaching out with outstretched arms to Peter; and now we return to them as their mouths close and their arms drop to their sides. The chaos above has stopped almost as quickly as it started, gone like a strong gust of wind; but they know that in its passing, it has decided their fate.
Which side had won?
Which side won?
The pirates, listening avidly at the mouths of the trees, heard the question put by every boy, and alas, they also heard Peter’s answer.
The pirates, eagerly listening from the trees, heard the question asked by every boy, and unfortunately, they also heard Peter's answer.
“If the redskins have won,” he said, “they will beat the tom-tom; it is always their sign of victory.”
“If the Native Americans have won,” he said, “they will play the drum; it's always their sign of victory.”
Now Smee had found the tom-tom, and was at that moment sitting on it. “You will never hear the tom-tom again,” he muttered, but inaudibly of course, for strict silence had been enjoined. To his amazement Hook signed him to beat the tom-tom, and slowly there came to Smee an understanding of the dreadful wickedness of the order. Never, probably, had this simple man admired Hook so much.
Now Smee had found the drum and was currently sitting on it. “You’ll never hear the drum again,” he muttered, but of course, it was inaudible since strict silence had been ordered. To his surprise, Hook signaled for him to beat the drum, and slowly Smee began to grasp the terrible nature of the command. Never before had this simple man admired Hook so much.
Twice Smee beat upon the instrument, and then stopped to listen gleefully.
Twice, Smee hit the instrument and then paused to listen happily.
“The tom-tom,” the miscreants heard Peter cry; “an Indian victory!”
“The drum,” the troublemakers heard Peter shout; “an Indian victory!”
The doomed children answered with a cheer that was music to the black hearts above, and almost immediately they repeated their good-byes to Peter. This puzzled the pirates, but all their other feelings were swallowed by a base delight that the enemy were about to come up the trees. They smirked at each other and rubbed their hands. Rapidly and silently Hook gave his orders: one man to each tree, and the others to arrange themselves in a line two yards apart.
The doomed kids cheered, and their voices sounded like music to the wicked hearts above. They quickly said their goodbyes to Peter again. This confused the pirates, but their other emotions were overshadowed by a crude excitement that the enemies were about to come up the trees. They exchanged smug grins and rubbed their hands together. Swiftly and quietly, Hook gave his orders: one man to each tree, and the rest to line up two yards apart.
Chapter XIII.
DO YOU BELIEVE IN FAIRIES?
The more quickly this horror is disposed of the better. The first to emerge from his tree was Curly. He rose out of it into the arms of Cecco, who flung him to Smee, who flung him to Starkey, who flung him to Bill Jukes, who flung him to Noodler, and so he was tossed from one to another till he fell at the feet of the black pirate. All the boys were plucked from their trees in this ruthless manner; and several of them were in the air at a time, like bales of goods flung from hand to hand.
The faster we get rid of this nightmare, the better. The first to come out of his tree was Curly. He was lifted out and caught by Cecco, who tossed him to Smee, who tossed him to Starkey, who tossed him to Bill Jukes, who tossed him to Noodler, and so he was passed around until he landed at the feet of the black pirate. All the boys were yanked from their trees in this brutal way, and several of them were mid-air at the same time, like packages being thrown from one person to another.
A different treatment was accorded to Wendy, who came last. With ironical politeness Hook raised his hat to her, and, offering her his arm, escorted her to the spot where the others were being gagged. He did it with such an air, he was so frightfully distingué, that she was too fascinated to cry out. She was only a little girl.
Wendy, who was last, received a different treatment. With sarcastic politeness, Hook tipped his hat to her and offered his arm, leading her to where the others were being gagged. He did it with such style, he was so impressively distinguished, that she was too mesmerized to scream. She was just a little girl.
Perhaps it is tell-tale to divulge that for a moment Hook entranced her, and we tell on her only because her slip led to strange results. Had she haughtily unhanded him (and we should have loved to write it of her), she would have been hurled through the air like the others, and then Hook would probably not have been present at the tying of the children; and had he not been at the tying he would not have discovered Slightly’s secret, and without the secret he could not presently have made his foul attempt on Peter’s life.
Maybe it's telling to reveal that for a moment Hook captivated her, and we mention this only because her mistake led to unusual outcomes. If she had coldly let him go (and we would have loved to write that about her), she would have been thrown through the air like the others, and Hook wouldn’t likely have been there to tie up the children; and if he hadn't been there for that, he wouldn't have uncovered Slightly's secret, and without that secret, he couldn't have made his vicious attempt on Peter's life.
They were tied to prevent their flying away, doubled up with their knees close to their ears; and for the trussing of them the black pirate had cut a rope into nine equal pieces. All went well until Slightly’s turn came, when he was found to be like those irritating parcels that use up all the string in going round and leave no tags with which to tie a knot. The pirates kicked him in their rage, just as you kick the parcel (though in fairness you should kick the string); and strange to say it was Hook who told them to belay their violence. His lip was curled with malicious triumph. While his dogs were merely sweating because every time they tried to pack the unhappy lad tight in one part he bulged out in another, Hook’s master mind had gone far beneath Slightly’s surface, probing not for effects but for causes; and his exultation showed that he had found them. Slightly, white to the gills, knew that Hook had surprised his secret, which was this, that no boy so blown out could use a tree wherein an average man need stick. Poor Slightly, most wretched of all the children now, for he was in a panic about Peter, bitterly regretted what he had done. Madly addicted to the drinking of water when he was hot, he had swelled in consequence to his present girth, and instead of reducing himself to fit his tree he had, unknown to the others, whittled his tree to make it fit him.
They were tied up to stop them from flying away, curled up with their knees close to their ears; and to tie them up, the black pirate had cut a rope into nine equal pieces. Everything went smoothly until it was Slightly’s turn, when he turned out to be like those annoying parcels that use up all the string and leave no tags to tie a knot. The pirates kicked him in their frustration, just like you kick the parcel (though honestly, you should kick the string); oddly enough, it was Hook who told them to stop their violence. His lip was curled in malicious triumph. While his crew was just sweating because every time they tried to squeeze the unfortunate boy tightly in one area, he bulged out in another, Hook’s clever mind had gone deep beneath Slightly’s surface, looking for causes instead of effects; and his satisfaction showed that he had uncovered them. Slightly, pale as a ghost, realized that Hook had uncovered his secret, which was that no boy so puffed up could fit into a tree where an average man would struggle. Poor Slightly, the most miserable of all the children now, was in a panic about Peter, wishing he had never done it. Desperately fond of drinking water when he was hot, he had swollen to his current size, and instead of slimming down to fit his tree, he had secretly carved his tree to make it fit him.
Sufficient of this Hook guessed to persuade him that Peter at last lay at his mercy, but no word of the dark design that now formed in the subterranean caverns of his mind crossed his lips; he merely signed that the captives were to be conveyed to the ship, and that he would be alone.
Sufficient of this Hook guessed to persuade him that Peter at last lay at his mercy, but no word of the dark plan that now formed in the hidden depths of his mind crossed his lips; he merely signed that the captives were to be taken to the ship, and that he would be alone.
How to convey them? Hunched up in their ropes they might indeed be rolled down hill like barrels, but most of the way lay through a morass. Again Hook’s genius surmounted difficulties. He indicated that the little house must be used as a conveyance. The children were flung into it, four stout pirates raised it on their shoulders, the others fell in behind, and singing the hateful pirate chorus the strange procession set off through the wood. I don’t know whether any of the children were crying; if so, the singing drowned the sound; but as the little house disappeared in the forest, a brave though tiny jet of smoke issued from its chimney as if defying Hook.
How do we get them there? Hunched up in their ropes, they could definitely be rolled down the hill like barrels, but most of the way was through a swamp. Once again, Hook's cleverness overcame the challenges. He pointed out that the little house should be used as a transport. The children were tossed into it, four strong pirates lifted it onto their shoulders, the others followed behind, and singing the annoying pirate song, the unusual procession set off through the woods. I’m not sure if any of the kids were crying; if they were, the singing covered it up; but as the little house vanished into the forest, a brave but small puff of smoke came from its chimney as if challenging Hook.
Hook saw it, and it did Peter a bad service. It dried up any trickle of pity for him that may have remained in the pirate’s infuriated breast.
Hook saw it, and it did Peter a disservice. It eliminated any shred of pity for him that might have lingered in the pirate’s furious heart.
The first thing he did on finding himself alone in the fast falling night was to tiptoe to Slightly’s tree, and make sure that it provided him with a passage. Then for long he remained brooding; his hat of ill omen on the sward, so that any gentle breeze which had arisen might play refreshingly through his hair. Dark as were his thoughts his blue eyes were as soft as the periwinkle. Intently he listened for any sound from the nether world, but all was as silent below as above; the house under the ground seemed to be but one more empty tenement in the void. Was that boy asleep, or did he stand waiting at the foot of Slightly’s tree, with his dagger in his hand?
The first thing he did when he found himself alone in the quickly darkening night was to tiptoe to Slightly’s tree and make sure it had a way for him to pass through. For a long time, he stayed there, deep in thought; his hat of bad luck resting on the grass, allowing any gentle breeze that picked up to refreshingly flow through his hair. Despite his dark thoughts, his blue eyes were soft like the periwinkle flower. He listened closely for any sound from below, but everything was as silent underneath as it was above; the house underground felt like just another empty space in the void. Was that boy asleep, or was he standing at the bottom of Slightly’s tree, dagger in hand?
There was no way of knowing, save by going down. Hook let his cloak slip softly to the ground, and then biting his lips till a lewd blood stood on them, he stepped into the tree. He was a brave man, but for a moment he had to stop there and wipe his brow, which was dripping like a candle. Then, silently, he let himself go into the unknown.
There was no way to know, except by going down. Hook let his cloak fall gently to the ground, and then biting his lips until they bled, he stepped into the tree. He was a brave man, but for a moment he had to pause there and wipe his brow, which was dripping like a melting candle. Then, silently, he let himself plunge into the unknown.
He arrived unmolested at the foot of the shaft, and stood still again, biting at his breath, which had almost left him. As his eyes became accustomed to the dim light various objects in the home under the trees took shape; but the only one on which his greedy gaze rested, long sought for and found at last, was the great bed. On the bed lay Peter fast asleep.
He arrived safely at the bottom of the shaft and stood still again, trying to catch his breath, which was almost gone. As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, various objects in the home under the trees became visible; but the only thing that caught his eager gaze, long searched for and finally discovered, was the big bed. On the bed lay Peter, fast asleep.
Unaware of the tragedy being enacted above, Peter had continued, for a little time after the children left, to play gaily on his pipes: no doubt rather a forlorn attempt to prove to himself that he did not care. Then he decided not to take his medicine, so as to grieve Wendy. Then he lay down on the bed outside the coverlet, to vex her still more; for she had always tucked them inside it, because you never know that you may not grow chilly at the turn of the night. Then he nearly cried; but it struck him how indignant she would be if he laughed instead; so he laughed a haughty laugh and fell asleep in the middle of it.
Unaware of the tragedy happening above, Peter kept playing his pipes cheerfully for a little while after the children left: probably a pretty sad attempt to convince himself that he didn’t care. Then he decided not to take his medicine, not wanting to upset Wendy. Next, he lay down on the bed outside the covers, just to annoy her more; she always tucked them in because you never know when you might get cold in the night. Then he felt like crying; but it hit him how angry she would be if he laughed instead, so he let out a proud laugh and fell asleep in the middle of it.
Sometimes, though not often, he had dreams, and they were more painful than the dreams of other boys. For hours he could not be separated from these dreams, though he wailed piteously in them. They had to do, I think, with the riddle of his existence. At such times it had been Wendy’s custom to take him out of bed and sit with him on her lap, soothing him in dear ways of her own invention, and when he grew calmer to put him back to bed before he quite woke up, so that he should not know of the indignity to which she had subjected him. But on this occasion he had fallen at once into a dreamless sleep. One arm dropped over the edge of the bed, one leg was arched, and the unfinished part of his laugh was stranded on his mouth, which was open, showing the little pearls.
Sometimes, though not very often, he had dreams, and they were more painful than the dreams of other boys. For hours, he couldn’t shake these dreams, even though he cried out in distress during them. I think they had to do with the mystery of his existence. During those times, it was Wendy’s habit to take him out of bed and hold him on her lap, comforting him in her own special way. When he became calmer, she would put him back in bed before he fully woke up, so he wouldn’t realize the embarrassment she had put him through. But this time, he had fallen straight into a dreamless sleep. One arm dangled over the edge of the bed, one leg was bent, and the unfinished part of his laugh was stuck on his lips, which were open, revealing his little teeth.
Thus defenceless Hook found him. He stood silent at the foot of the tree looking across the chamber at his enemy. Did no feeling of compassion disturb his sombre breast? The man was not wholly evil; he loved flowers (I have been told) and sweet music (he was himself no mean performer on the harpsichord); and, let it be frankly admitted, the idyllic nature of the scene stirred him profoundly. Mastered by his better self he would have returned reluctantly up the tree, but for one thing.
Thus defenseless Hook found him. He stood silently at the foot of the tree, looking across the chamber at his enemy. Did no feelings of compassion disturb his somber heart? The man wasn’t entirely evil; he loved flowers (I’ve heard) and sweet music (he was a pretty good performer on the harpsichord); and, let’s be honest, the idyllic nature of the scene moved him deeply. Overwhelmed by his better nature, he would have climbed back up the tree reluctantly, but for one thing.
What stayed him was Peter’s impertinent appearance as he slept. The open mouth, the drooping arm, the arched knee: they were such a personification of cockiness as, taken together, will never again, one may hope, be presented to eyes so sensitive to their offensiveness. They steeled Hook’s heart. If his rage had broken him into a hundred pieces every one of them would have disregarded the incident, and leapt at the sleeper.
What stopped him was Peter's audacious look as he slept. The open mouth, the slack arm, the bent knee: they represented such a level of arrogance that, taken together, one can only hope will never again be seen by eyes so aware of their rudeness. They hardened Hook’s heart. If his anger had shattered him into a hundred pieces, each piece would have ignored the moment and rushed at the sleeper.
Though a light from the one lamp shone dimly on the bed, Hook stood in darkness himself, and at the first stealthy step forward he discovered an obstacle, the door of Slightly’s tree. It did not entirely fill the aperture, and he had been looking over it. Feeling for the catch, he found to his fury that it was low down, beyond his reach. To his disordered brain it seemed then that the irritating quality in Peter’s face and figure visibly increased, and he rattled the door and flung himself against it. Was his enemy to escape him after all?
Though a light from the single lamp shone faintly on the bed, Hook stood in darkness himself, and with his first cautious step forward, he encountered an obstacle: the door to Slightly’s tree. It didn’t completely cover the opening, and he had been looking over it. As he searched for the catch, he realized in frustration that it was low down, out of his reach. To his chaotic mind, it seemed like the annoying quality in Peter’s face and figure increased visibly, and he shook the door and slammed himself against it. Was his enemy really going to get away from him after all?
But what was that? The red in his eye had caught sight of Peter’s medicine standing on a ledge within easy reach. He fathomed what it was straightaway, and immediately knew that the sleeper was in his power.
But what was that? The red in his eye had spotted Peter’s medicine sitting on a ledge within easy reach. He understood what it was right away and instantly realized that the sleeper was under his control.
Lest he should be taken alive, Hook always carried about his person a dreadful drug, blended by himself of all the death-dealing rings that had come into his possession. These he had boiled down into a yellow liquid quite unknown to science, which was probably the most virulent poison in existence.
Lest he be captured, Hook always had on him a terrifying drug, mixed by himself from all the deadly substances he had collected. He had boiled them down into a yellow liquid completely unknown to science, which was likely the most toxic poison in existence.
Five drops of this he now added to Peter’s cup. His hand shook, but it was in exultation rather than in shame. As he did it he avoided glancing at the sleeper, but not lest pity should unnerve him; merely to avoid spilling. Then one long gloating look he cast upon his victim, and turning, wormed his way with difficulty up the tree. As he emerged at the top he looked the very spirit of evil breaking from its hole. Donning his hat at its most rakish angle, he wound his cloak around him, holding one end in front as if to conceal his person from the night, of which it was the blackest part, and muttering strangely to himself, stole away through the trees.
Five drops of this he added to Peter’s cup. His hand shook, but it was from excitement rather than shame. As he did it, he avoided looking at the sleeper, not out of pity, but to prevent spilling. Then he took one long, triumphant look at his victim and turned, struggling a bit to make his way up the tree. When he reached the top, he looked like the very embodiment of evil breaking free from its lair. Tilting his hat at a jaunty angle, he wrapped his cloak around himself, holding one end in front as if to hide himself from the night, which was the darkest part of it, and muttering oddly to himself, he slipped away through the trees.
Peter slept on. The light guttered and went out, leaving the tenement in darkness; but still he slept. It must have been not less than ten o’clock by the crocodile, when he suddenly sat up in his bed, wakened by he knew not what. It was a soft cautious tapping on the door of his tree.
Peter kept sleeping. The light flickered and went out, leaving the apartment in darkness; but he continued to sleep. It must have been at least ten o’clock by the clock when he suddenly sat up in his bed, awakened by something he couldn’t identify. There was a soft, careful tapping on the door of his tree.
Soft and cautious, but in that stillness it was sinister. Peter felt for his dagger till his hand gripped it. Then he spoke.
Soft and careful, but there was something creepy about that stillness. Peter searched for his dagger until he felt it in his hand. Then he spoke.
“Who is that?”
"Who’s that?"
For long there was no answer: then again the knock.
For a long time, there was no response: then the knock came again.
“Who are you?”
“Who are you?”
No answer.
No response.
He was thrilled, and he loved being thrilled. In two strides he reached the door. Unlike Slightly’s door, it filled the aperture, so that he could not see beyond it, nor could the one knocking see him.
He was excited, and he loved the feeling of excitement. In two strides, he reached the door. Unlike Slightly’s door, this one filled the entire opening, so he couldn’t see what was beyond it, nor could the person knocking see him.
“I won’t open unless you speak,” Peter cried.
“I won’t open unless you say something,” Peter shouted.
Then at last the visitor spoke, in a lovely bell-like voice.
Then finally, the visitor spoke, in a beautiful, ringing voice.
“Let me in, Peter.”
"Let me in, Peter."
It was Tink, and quickly he unbarred to her. She flew in excitedly, her face flushed and her dress stained with mud.
It was Tink, and he quickly unbarred the door for her. She rushed in, her face flushed and her dress splattered with mud.
“What is it?”
"What's that?"
“Oh, you could never guess!” she cried, and offered him three guesses. “Out with it!” he shouted, and in one ungrammatical sentence, as long as the ribbons that conjurers pull from their mouths, she told of the capture of Wendy and the boys.
“Oh, you’ll never guess!” she exclaimed, and gave him three tries. “Just tell me!” he urged, and in one long, rambling sentence—like the ribbons that magicians pull from their mouths—she shared the story of how Wendy and the boys were captured.
Peter’s heart bobbed up and down as he listened. Wendy bound, and on the pirate ship; she who loved everything to be just so!
Peter's heart raced as he listened. Wendy was tied up on the pirate ship; she who loved everything to be perfect!
“I’ll rescue her!” he cried, leaping at his weapons. As he leapt he thought of something he could do to please her. He could take his medicine.
“I’ll save her!” he shouted, jumping for his weapons. As he jumped, he thought of something he could do to make her happy. He could take his medicine.
His hand closed on the fatal draught.
His hand closed around the deadly potion.
“No!” shrieked Tinker Bell, who had heard Hook mutter about his deed as he sped through the forest.
“No!” shouted Tinker Bell, who had heard Hook mumble about his actions as he rushed through the forest.
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“It is poisoned.”
"It's toxic."
“Poisoned? Who could have poisoned it?”
“Poisoned? Who could have done that?”
“Hook.”
“Catchphrase.”
“Don’t be silly. How could Hook have got down here?”
“Don’t be ridiculous. How could Hook have made it down here?”
Alas, Tinker Bell could not explain this, for even she did not know the dark secret of Slightly’s tree. Nevertheless Hook’s words had left no room for doubt. The cup was poisoned.
Unfortunately, Tinker Bell couldn't explain this because even she didn't know the dark secret of Slightly’s tree. Still, Hook's words left no doubt. The cup was poisoned.
“Besides,” said Peter, quite believing himself, “I never fell asleep.”
“Besides,” Peter said, fully convinced of himself, “I never fell asleep.”
He raised the cup. No time for words now; time for deeds; and with one of her lightning movements Tink got between his lips and the draught, and drained it to the dregs.
He lifted the cup. There was no time for words now; it was time for action; and with one of her quick movements, Tink got in between his lips and the drink, and drank it all.
“Why, Tink, how dare you drink my medicine?”
“Why, Tink, how could you drink my medicine?”
But she did not answer. Already she was reeling in the air.
But she didn’t respond. She was already losing her balance in the air.
“What is the matter with you?” cried Peter, suddenly afraid.
"What’s wrong with you?" Peter exclaimed, suddenly feeling scared.
“It was poisoned, Peter,” she told him softly; “and now I am going to be dead.”
“It was poisoned, Peter,” she said quietly; “and now I’m going to die.”
“O Tink, did you drink it to save me?”
“O Tink, did you drink it to save me?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“But why, Tink?”
“But why, Tink?”
Her wings would scarcely carry her now, but in reply she alighted on his shoulder and gave his nose a loving bite. She whispered in his ear “You silly ass,” and then, tottering to her chamber, lay down on the bed.
Her wings could barely lift her anymore, but in response, she landed on his shoulder and playfully nibbled his nose. She whispered in his ear, “You silly fool,” and then, wobbling to her room, lay down on the bed.
His head almost filled the fourth wall of her little room as he knelt near her in distress. Every moment her light was growing fainter; and he knew that if it went out she would be no more. She liked his tears so much that she put out her beautiful finger and let them run over it.
His head nearly filled the fourth wall of her small room as he knelt beside her in distress. With every moment, her light was fading; and he knew that if it went out, she would be gone. She liked his tears so much that she reached out her beautiful finger and let them flow over it.
Her voice was so low that at first he could not make out what she said. Then he made it out. She was saying that she thought she could get well again if children believed in fairies.
Her voice was so quiet that at first he couldn’t understand what she was saying. But then he did. She said that she thought she could get better if kids believed in fairies.
Peter flung out his arms. There were no children there, and it was night time; but he addressed all who might be dreaming of the Neverland, and who were therefore nearer to him than you think: boys and girls in their nighties, and naked papooses in their baskets hung from trees.
Peter threw his arms wide. There were no kids around, and it was nighttime; but he spoke to everyone who might be dreaming of Neverland, and who were therefore closer to him than you might think: boys and girls in their pajamas, and naked babies in their baskets hanging from trees.
“Do you believe?” he cried.
“Do you believe?” he shouted.
Tink sat up in bed almost briskly to listen to her fate.
Tink sat up in bed quickly to hear her fate.
She fancied she heard answers in the affirmative, and then again she wasn’t sure.
She thought she heard yes, but then again she wasn’t so sure.
“What do you think?” she asked Peter.
“What do you think?” she asked Peter.
“If you believe,” he shouted to them, “clap your hands; don’t let Tink die.”
“If you believe,” he yelled to them, “clap your hands; don’t let Tink die.”
Many clapped.
Many applauded.
Some didn’t.
Some did not.
A few beasts hissed.
A few animals hissed.
The clapping stopped suddenly; as if countless mothers had rushed to their nurseries to see what on earth was happening; but already Tink was saved. First her voice grew strong, then she popped out of bed, then she was flashing through the room more merry and impudent than ever. She never thought of thanking those who believed, but she would have liked to get at the ones who had hissed.
The clapping stopped all at once, as if countless mothers had rushed to their nurseries to see what was going on; but Tink was already saved. First, her voice got stronger, then she jumped out of bed, and then she was zipping around the room, merrier and sassier than ever. She didn’t think about thanking those who believed in her, but she definitely wanted to go after the ones who had hissed.
“And now to rescue Wendy!”
“Now, let's rescue Wendy!”
The moon was riding in a cloudy heaven when Peter rose from his tree, begirt with weapons and wearing little else, to set out upon his perilous quest. It was not such a night as he would have chosen. He had hoped to fly, keeping not far from the ground so that nothing unwonted should escape his eyes; but in that fitful light to have flown low would have meant trailing his shadow through the trees, thus disturbing birds and acquainting a watchful foe that he was astir.
The moon was shining in a cloudy sky when Peter climbed down from his tree, armed and wearing very little, to begin his dangerous quest. It wasn’t the kind of night he would have preferred. He had hoped to fly, staying close to the ground so he wouldn't miss anything unusual; but in that flickering light, flying low would have meant casting his shadow through the trees, which would scare the birds and alert a watchful enemy that he was on the move.
He regretted now that he had given the birds of the island such strange names that they are very wild and difficult of approach.
He now regretted that he had given the island's birds such strange names, making them very wild and hard to approach.
There was no other course but to press forward in redskin fashion, at which happily he was an adept. But in what direction, for he could not be sure that the children had been taken to the ship? A light fall of snow had obliterated all footmarks; and a deathly silence pervaded the island, as if for a space Nature stood still in horror of the recent carnage. He had taught the children something of the forest lore that he had himself learned from Tiger Lily and Tinker Bell, and knew that in their dire hour they were not likely to forget it. Slightly, if he had an opportunity, would blaze the trees, for instance, Curly would drop seeds, and Wendy would leave her handkerchief at some important place. The morning was needed to search for such guidance, and he could not wait. The upper world had called him, but would give no help.
There was no choice but to move forward like a Native American, which he was good at. But where to go? He couldn't be sure the kids had been taken to the ship. A light snowfall had covered all the footprints, and a chilling silence filled the island, as if Nature itself was frozen in shock over the recent violence. He had taught the kids some survival skills he had learned from Tiger Lily and Tinker Bell, and he knew that in this desperate situation, they were likely to remember them. Slightly, if he had the chance, would mark the trees; Curly would drop seeds, and Wendy would leave her handkerchief at important spots. He needed morning to look for those signs, but he couldn’t afford to wait. The upper world called to him but offered no help.
The crocodile passed him, but not another living thing, not a sound, not a movement; and yet he knew well that sudden death might be at the next tree, or stalking him from behind.
The crocodile moved past him, but there wasn't another living creature in sight, no sounds, no movements; still, he knew that sudden death could be lurking at the next tree or following him from behind.
He swore this terrible oath: “Hook or me this time.”
He made a serious promise: “This time, it's either me or Hook.”
Now he crawled forward like a snake, and again erect, he darted across a space on which the moonlight played, one finger on his lip and his dagger at the ready. He was frightfully happy.
Now he crawled forward like a snake, and then stood up, darting across a space where the moonlight danced, one finger on his lips and his dagger ready. He felt incredibly happy.
Chapter XIV.
THE PIRATE SHIP
One green light squinting over Kidd’s Creek, which is near the mouth of the pirate river, marked where the brig, the Jolly Roger, lay, low in the water; a rakish-looking craft foul to the hull, every beam in her detestable, like ground strewn with mangled feathers. She was the cannibal of the seas, and scarce needed that watchful eye, for she floated immune in the horror of her name.
One green light flickered over Kidd’s Creek, close to where the pirate river opens up, marking the spot where the brig, the Jolly Roger, sat low in the water; a stylish-looking ship with a dirty hull, every beam of her distasteful, like a ground covered in tattered feathers. She was the cannibal of the seas and barely needed that watchful eye, for she drifted unaffected in the terror of her name.
She was wrapped in the blanket of night, through which no sound from her could have reached the shore. There was little sound, and none agreeable save the whir of the ship’s sewing machine at which Smee sat, ever industrious and obliging, the essence of the commonplace, pathetic Smee. I know not why he was so infinitely pathetic, unless it were because he was so pathetically unaware of it; but even strong men had to turn hastily from looking at him, and more than once on summer evenings he had touched the fount of Hook’s tears and made it flow. Of this, as of almost everything else, Smee was quite unconscious.
She was wrapped in the darkness of night, where no sound from her could reach the shore. There was little noise, and nothing pleasant except for the whir of the ship’s sewing machine, where Smee sat, always hardworking and helpful, the epitome of the ordinary, tragic Smee. I don’t know why he was so incredibly tragic, unless it was because he was so sadly unaware of it; even strong men had to quickly look away from him, and more than once on summer evenings, he had touched the source of Hook’s tears and made them flow. Smee was completely oblivious to this, just as he was to almost everything else.
A few of the pirates leant over the bulwarks, drinking in the miasma of the night; others sprawled by barrels over games of dice and cards; and the exhausted four who had carried the little house lay prone on the deck, where even in their sleep they rolled skillfully to this side or that out of Hook’s reach, lest he should claw them mechanically in passing.
A few of the pirates leaned over the sides of the ship, taking in the heavy atmosphere of the night; others lounged by barrels, playing dice and cards; and the tired four who had carried the small house lay flat on the deck, where even in their sleep they skillfully rolled to one side or the other to stay out of Hook’s reach, in case he tried to grab them as he walked by.
Hook trod the deck in thought. O man unfathomable. It was his hour of triumph. Peter had been removed for ever from his path, and all the other boys were in the brig, about to walk the plank. It was his grimmest deed since the days when he had brought Barbecue to heel; and knowing as we do how vain a tabernacle is man, could we be surprised had he now paced the deck unsteadily, bellied out by the winds of his success?
Hook paced the deck, deep in thought. Oh, man, so mysterious. This was his moment of victory. Peter was gone for good, and all the other boys were locked up, ready to walk the plank. This was his darkest act since he had tamed Barbecue; and knowing how vain people can be, could we really be surprised if he now walked the deck unsteadily, buoyed up by the winds of his success?
But there was no elation in his gait, which kept pace with the action of his sombre mind. Hook was profoundly dejected.
But there was no joy in his stride, which matched the movements of his gloomy thoughts. Hook was deeply downcast.
He was often thus when communing with himself on board ship in the quietude of the night. It was because he was so terribly alone. This inscrutable man never felt more alone than when surrounded by his dogs. They were socially inferior to him.
He often felt this way when reflecting on his own thoughts aboard the ship during the calm of the night. It was because he felt so intensely alone. This mysterious man never felt more isolated than when he was with his dogs. They were beneath him socially.
Hook was not his true name. To reveal who he really was would even at this date set the country in a blaze; but as those who read between the lines must already have guessed, he had been at a famous public school; and its traditions still clung to him like garments, with which indeed they are largely concerned. Thus it was offensive to him even now to board a ship in the same dress in which he grappled her, and he still adhered in his walk to the school’s distinguished slouch. But above all he retained the passion for good form.
Hook wasn't his real name. Revealing his true identity would still cause an uproar in the country today; but as those who read between the lines may have already figured out, he had attended a prestigious boarding school, and its traditions still hung around him like clothes, which they largely focused on. So, it bothered him even now to board a ship in the same outfit he wore while grappling with it, and he still walked with the school's signature slouch. But above all, he kept the passion for proper etiquette.
Good form! However much he may have degenerated, he still knew that this is all that really matters.
Good job! No matter how much he has fallen, he still understands that this is all that really counts.
From far within him he heard a creaking as of rusty portals, and through them came a stern tap-tap-tap, like hammering in the night when one cannot sleep. “Have you been good form to-day?” was their eternal question.
From deep within him, he heard a creaking sound like rusty doors opening, and through them came a sharp tap-tap-tap, similar to hammering at night when you can’t sleep. “Have you behaved well today?” was their constant question.
“Fame, fame, that glittering bauble, it is mine,” he cried.
“Fame, fame, that shiny trinket, it’s mine,” he shouted.
“Is it quite good form to be distinguished at anything?” the tap-tap from his school replied.
“Is it really considered good form to stand out in anything?” the tap-tap from his school replied.
“I am the only man whom Barbecue feared,” he urged, “and Flint feared Barbecue.”
“I’m the only man Barbecue was afraid of,” he insisted, “and Flint was afraid of Barbecue.”
“Barbecue, Flint—what house?” came the cutting retort.
“Barbecue, Flint—what house?” came the sharp reply.
Most disquieting reflection of all, was it not bad form to think about good form?
Most troubling of all was the question: isn’t it improper to think about being proper?
His vitals were tortured by this problem. It was a claw within him sharper than the iron one; and as it tore him, the perspiration dripped down his tallow countenance and streaked his doublet. Ofttimes he drew his sleeve across his face, but there was no damming that trickle.
His vital signs were stressed by this issue. It felt like a claw inside him, sharper than iron; as it tore at him, sweat dripped down his pale face and stained his outfit. Often, he wiped his face with his sleeve, but there was no stopping that flow.
Ah, envy not Hook.
Ah, don't envy Hook.
There came to him a presentiment of his early dissolution. It was as if Peter’s terrible oath had boarded the ship. Hook felt a gloomy desire to make his dying speech, lest presently there should be no time for it.
He felt a sense that his end was near. It was like Peter’s awful oath had taken over the ship. Hook had a dark urge to give his dying speech, fearing that there might soon be no time left for it.
“Better for Hook,” he cried, “if he had had less ambition!” It was in his darkest hours only that he referred to himself in the third person.
“Better for Hook,” he shouted, “if he had been less ambitious!” It was only during his darkest moments that he referred to himself in the third person.
“No little children to love me!”
“No little kids to love me!”
Strange that he should think of this, which had never troubled him before; perhaps the sewing machine brought it to his mind. For long he muttered to himself, staring at Smee, who was hemming placidly, under the conviction that all children feared him.
Strange that he would think of this, which had never bothered him before; maybe the sewing machine reminded him of it. For a long time, he muttered to himself, staring at Smee, who was calmly hemming, convinced that all kids were afraid of him.
Feared him! Feared Smee! There was not a child on board the brig that night who did not already love him. He had said horrid things to them and hit them with the palm of his hand, because he could not hit with his fist, but they had only clung to him the more. Michael had tried on his spectacles.
Feared him! Feared Smee! There wasn’t a kid on the ship that night who didn’t already adore him. He had said awful things to them and slapped them with the palm of his hand, since he couldn’t hit with his fist, but they just held on to him even tighter. Michael had tried on his glasses.
To tell poor Smee that they thought him lovable! Hook itched to do it, but it seemed too brutal. Instead, he revolved this mystery in his mind: why do they find Smee lovable? He pursued the problem like the sleuth-hound that he was. If Smee was lovable, what was it that made him so? A terrible answer suddenly presented itself—“Good form?”
To tell poor Smee that they thought he was lovable! Hook was itching to do it, but it felt too harsh. Instead, he turned this mystery over in his mind: why do they find Smee lovable? He investigated the issue like the detective he was. If Smee was lovable, what was it that made him so? A troubling answer suddenly popped into his head—“Good form?”
Had the bo’sun good form without knowing it, which is the best form of all?
Had the bosun good manners without realizing it, which is the best kind of manners there is?
He remembered that you have to prove you don’t know you have it before you are eligible for Pop.
He remembered that you have to prove you don’t know you have it before you can get Pop.
With a cry of rage he raised his iron hand over Smee’s head; but he did not tear. What arrested him was this reflection:
With a yell of anger, he lifted his iron hand above Smee’s head, but he didn’t strike. What stopped him was this thought:
“To claw a man because he is good form, what would that be?”
“To attack someone just because it's considered good practice, what does that mean?”
“Bad form!”
"Not cool!"
The unhappy Hook was as impotent as he was damp, and he fell forward like a cut flower.
The miserable Hook was as powerless as he was wet, and he collapsed like a broken flower.
His dogs thinking him out of the way for a time, discipline instantly relaxed; and they broke into a bacchanalian dance, which brought him to his feet at once, all traces of human weakness gone, as if a bucket of water had passed over him.
His dogs thinking he was out of the way for a while, discipline instantly relaxed; and they burst into a wild dance, which got him on his feet right away, all signs of human weakness disappeared, as if a bucket of water had been thrown over him.
“Quiet, you scugs,” he cried, “or I’ll cast anchor in you;” and at once the din was hushed. “Are all the children chained, so that they cannot fly away?”
“Quiet down, you troublemakers,” he shouted, “or I’ll drop anchor on you;” and immediately the noise stopped. “Are all the kids tied up so they can’t escape?”
“Ay, ay.”
"Yeah, yeah."
“Then hoist them up.”
“Then lift them up.”
The wretched prisoners were dragged from the hold, all except Wendy, and ranged in line in front of him. For a time he seemed unconscious of their presence. He lolled at his ease, humming, not unmelodiously, snatches of a rude song, and fingering a pack of cards. Ever and anon the light from his cigar gave a touch of colour to his face.
The miserable prisoners were pulled from the hold, all except Wendy, and lined up in front of him. For a while, he seemed unaware of them. He lounged comfortably, humming, not off-key, bits of a lewd song, while playing with a deck of cards. Occasionally, the light from his cigar added a hint of color to his face.
“Now then, bullies,” he said briskly, “six of you walk the plank to-night, but I have room for two cabin boys. Which of you is it to be?”
“Okay, bullies,” he said briskly, “six of you are walking the plank tonight, but I have space for two cabin boys. So who’s it going to be?”
“Don’t irritate him unnecessarily,” had been Wendy’s instructions in the hold; so Tootles stepped forward politely. Tootles hated the idea of signing under such a man, but an instinct told him that it would be prudent to lay the responsibility on an absent person; and though a somewhat silly boy, he knew that mothers alone are always willing to be the buffer. All children know this about mothers, and despise them for it, but make constant use of it.
“Don’t annoy him for no reason,” had been Wendy’s instructions in the hold; so Tootles stepped forward politely. Tootles hated the thought of signing under such a man, but he had a feeling it would be smart to shift the blame to someone who wasn't there; and even though he was a bit of a silly boy, he understood that mothers are always willing to take the hit. All kids know this about their moms and look down on them for it, but they rely on it all the time.
So Tootles explained prudently, “You see, sir, I don’t think my mother would like me to be a pirate. Would your mother like you to be a pirate, Slightly?”
So Tootles wisely explained, “You see, sir, I don’t think my mom would want me to be a pirate. Would your mom want you to be a pirate, Slightly?”
He winked at Slightly, who said mournfully, “I don’t think so,” as if he wished things had been otherwise. “Would your mother like you to be a pirate, Twin?”
He winked at Slightly, who said sadly, “I don’t think so,” as if he wished things were different. “Would your mom want you to be a pirate, Twin?”
“I don’t think so,” said the first twin, as clever as the others. “Nibs, would—”
“I don’t think so,” said the first twin, just as clever as the others. “Nibs, would—”
“Stow this gab,” roared Hook, and the spokesmen were dragged back. “You, boy,” he said, addressing John, “you look as if you had a little pluck in you. Didst never want to be a pirate, my hearty?”
“Shut up,” Hook yelled, and the speakers were pulled back. “You, kid,” he said, looking at John, “you seem like you’ve got some courage. Ever thought about being a pirate, my friend?”
Now John had sometimes experienced this hankering at maths. prep.; and he was struck by Hook’s picking him out.
Now John had sometimes felt this craving for math prep., and he was taken aback by Hook selecting him.
“I once thought of calling myself Red-handed Jack,” he said diffidently.
"I used to think about calling myself Red-handed Jack," he said shyly.
“And a good name too. We’ll call you that here, bully, if you join.”
“And a great name too. We’ll call you that here, buddy, if you join.”
“What do you think, Michael?” asked John.
“What do you think, Michael?” John asked.
“What would you call me if I join?” Michael demanded.
“What would you call me if I joined?” Michael asked.
“Blackbeard Joe.”
“Blackbeard Joe.”
Michael was naturally impressed. “What do you think, John?” He wanted John to decide, and John wanted him to decide.
Michael was genuinely impressed. “What do you think, John?” He wanted John to make the decision, and John wanted him to make the call.
“Shall we still be respectful subjects of the King?” John inquired.
“Are we still going to be respectful subjects of the King?” John asked.
Through Hook’s teeth came the answer: “You would have to swear, ‘Down with the King.’”
Through Hook’s teeth came the answer: “You would have to swear, ‘Down with the King.’”
Perhaps John had not behaved very well so far, but he shone out now.
Perhaps John hadn't acted very well up to this point, but he stood out now.
“Then I refuse,” he cried, banging the barrel in front of Hook.
“Then I refuse,” he shouted, slamming the barrel in front of Hook.
“And I refuse,” cried Michael.
“And I refuse,” yelled Michael.
“Rule Britannia!” squeaked Curly.
"Rule Britannia!" squeaked Curly.
The infuriated pirates buffeted them in the mouth; and Hook roared out, “That seals your doom. Bring up their mother. Get the plank ready.”
The furious pirates assaulted them verbally; and Hook shouted, “That seals your fate. Bring up their mother. Get the plank ready.”
They were only boys, and they went white as they saw Jukes and Cecco preparing the fatal plank. But they tried to look brave when Wendy was brought up.
They were just kids, and they turned pale when they saw Jukes and Cecco getting the deadly plank ready. But they tried to act tough when Wendy was brought up.
No words of mine can tell you how Wendy despised those pirates. To the boys there was at least some glamour in the pirate calling; but all that she saw was that the ship had not been tidied for years. There was not a porthole on the grimy glass of which you might not have written with your finger “Dirty pig”; and she had already written it on several. But as the boys gathered round her she had no thought, of course, save for them.
No words of mine can express how much Wendy hated those pirates. The boys saw some excitement in being pirates, but all she noticed was how messy the ship had been for years. You could write “Dirty pig” with your finger on every grimy porthole, and she had already done that on several. But as the boys gathered around her, her only focus was on them.
“So, my beauty,” said Hook, as if he spoke in syrup, “you are to see your children walk the plank.”
“So, my lovely,” Hook said, as if he were speaking in syrup, “you’re going to see your kids walk the plank.”
Fine gentlemen though he was, the intensity of his communings had soiled his ruff, and suddenly he knew that she was gazing at it. With a hasty gesture he tried to hide it, but he was too late.
Fine gentleman though he was, the intensity of his thoughts had dirtied his collar, and suddenly he realized that she was staring at it. With a quick motion, he tried to cover it up, but it was too late.
“Are they to die?” asked Wendy, with a look of such frightful contempt that he nearly fainted.
“Are they going to die?” Wendy asked, with a look of such shocking disdain that he almost fainted.
“They are,” he snarled. “Silence all,” he called gloatingly, “for a mother’s last words to her children.”
“They are,” he hissed. “Be quiet everyone,” he shouted with a smirk, “for a mother’s final words to her kids.”
At this moment Wendy was grand. “These are my last words, dear boys,” she said firmly. “I feel that I have a message to you from your real mothers, and it is this: ‘We hope our sons will die like English gentlemen.’”
At that moment, Wendy was impressive. “These are my last words, dear boys,” she said confidently. “I believe I have a message for you from your real mothers, and it is this: ‘We hope our sons will die like English gentlemen.’”
Even the pirates were awed, and Tootles cried out hysterically, “I am going to do what my mother hopes. What are you to do, Nibs?”
Even the pirates were amazed, and Tootles shouted excitedly, “I’m going to do what my mom wants. What are you going to do, Nibs?”
“What my mother hopes. What are you to do, Twin?”
“What does my mother hope for? What are you going to do, Twin?”
“What my mother hopes. John, what are—”
“What my mom hopes. John, what are—”
But Hook had found his voice again.
But Hook had found his voice again.
“Tie her up!” he shouted.
“Restrict her movement!” he shouted.
It was Smee who tied her to the mast. “See here, honey,” he whispered, “I’ll save you if you promise to be my mother.”
It was Smee who tied her to the mast. “Listen, sweetheart,” he whispered, “I’ll save you if you promise to be my mom.”
But not even for Smee would she make such a promise. “I would almost rather have no children at all,” she said disdainfully.
But she wouldn't even make such a promise for Smee. “I’d almost prefer to have no kids at all,” she said with disdain.
It is sad to know that not a boy was looking at her as Smee tied her to the mast; the eyes of all were on the plank: that last little walk they were about to take. They were no longer able to hope that they would walk it manfully, for the capacity to think had gone from them; they could stare and shiver only.
It’s heartbreaking to see that not a single boy was watching her as Smee tied her to the mast; everyone was fixed on the plank: that final little walk they were about to take. They could no longer hope they'd face it bravely, as the ability to think had left them; all they could do was stare and tremble.
Hook smiled on them with his teeth closed, and took a step toward Wendy. His intention was to turn her face so that she should see the boys walking the plank one by one. But he never reached her, he never heard the cry of anguish he hoped to wring from her. He heard something else instead.
Hook smiled at them with his lips together and took a step toward Wendy. He intended to turn her face so she could see the boys walking the plank one by one. But he never got to her, and he never heard the cry of anguish he expected to get from her. Instead, he heard something else.
It was the terrible tick-tick of the crocodile.
It was the awful tick-tock of the crocodile.
They all heard it—pirates, boys, Wendy; and immediately every head was blown in one direction; not to the water whence the sound proceeded, but toward Hook. All knew that what was about to happen concerned him alone, and that from being actors they were suddenly become spectators.
They all heard it—pirates, boys, Wendy; and immediately every head turned in one direction; not towards the water where the sound came from, but toward Hook. Everyone knew that what was about to happen was only about him, and that they had suddenly gone from being actors to being spectators.
Very frightful was it to see the change that came over him. It was as if he had been clipped at every joint. He fell in a little heap.
It was really scary to see how he changed. It was like he had been cut at every joint. He collapsed into a small heap.
The sound came steadily nearer; and in advance of it came this ghastly thought, “The crocodile is about to board the ship!”
The sound got closer and closer; ahead of it came this horrifying thought, "The crocodile is about to get on the ship!"
Even the iron claw hung inactive; as if knowing that it was no intrinsic part of what the attacking force wanted. Left so fearfully alone, any other man would have lain with his eyes shut where he fell: but the gigantic brain of Hook was still working, and under its guidance he crawled on the knees along the deck as far from the sound as he could go. The pirates respectfully cleared a passage for him, and it was only when he brought up against the bulwarks that he spoke.
Even the iron claw hung there, not moving, as if it understood that it wasn’t really needed by the attacking force. Left so terrifyingly alone, any other man would have laid there with their eyes shut where they fell: but Hook’s enormous mind was still working, and following its direction, he crawled on his knees along the deck as far from the noise as he could get. The pirates cleared a path for him out of respect, and it was only when he reached the bulwarks that he spoke.
“Hide me!” he cried hoarsely.
“Hide me!” he shouted hoarsely.
They gathered round him, all eyes averted from the thing that was coming aboard. They had no thought of fighting it. It was Fate.
They gathered around him, all eyes turned away from what was coming on board. They had no intention of fighting it. It was Fate.
Only when Hook was hidden from them did curiosity loosen the limbs of the boys so that they could rush to the ship’s side to see the crocodile climbing it. Then they got the strangest surprise of the Night of Nights; for it was no crocodile that was coming to their aid. It was Peter.
Only when Hook was out of sight did the boys relax enough to dash to the side of the ship to see the crocodile climbing it. What they found next was the strangest surprise of the Night of Nights; it wasn't a crocodile coming to their rescue. It was Peter.
He signed to them not to give vent to any cry of admiration that might rouse suspicion. Then he went on ticking.
He signaled to them not to make any sounds of admiration that could raise suspicion. Then he continued ticking.
Chapter XV.
“HOOK OR ME THIS TIME”
Odd things happen to all of us on our way through life without our noticing for a time that they have happened. Thus, to take an instance, we suddenly discover that we have been deaf in one ear for we don’t know how long, but, say, half an hour. Now such an experience had come that night to Peter. When last we saw him he was stealing across the island with one finger to his lips and his dagger at the ready. He had seen the crocodile pass by without noticing anything peculiar about it, but by and by he remembered that it had not been ticking. At first he thought this eerie, but soon concluded rightly that the clock had run down.
Strange things happen to all of us as we go through life without realizing it for a while. For example, we might suddenly realize we’ve been deaf in one ear for, let’s say, about half an hour. This kind of thing happened to Peter that night. When we last saw him, he was sneaking across the island with his finger on his lips and his dagger ready. He had seen the crocodile pass by without noticing anything unusual about it, but eventually, he remembered that it hadn’t been ticking. At first, he thought that was weird, but then he correctly concluded that the clock had stopped.
Without giving a thought to what might be the feelings of a fellow-creature thus abruptly deprived of its closest companion, Peter began to consider how he could turn the catastrophe to his own use; and he decided to tick, so that wild beasts should believe he was the crocodile and let him pass unmolested. He ticked superbly, but with one unforeseen result. The crocodile was among those who heard the sound, and it followed him, though whether with the purpose of regaining what it had lost, or merely as a friend under the belief that it was again ticking itself, will never be certainly known, for, like slaves to a fixed idea, it was a stupid beast.
Without thinking about how a fellow creature might feel suddenly losing its closest companion, Peter started to think about how he could take advantage of the situation; he decided to tick so that wild animals would think he was the crocodile and let him pass without trouble. He ticked beautifully, but it had one unexpected result. The crocodile was among those who heard the sound and followed him, but whether it was trying to reclaim what it lost or simply following a friend, believing it was ticking again, will never be known for sure, because, like slaves to a fixed idea, it was a dumb beast.
Peter reached the shore without mishap, and went straight on, his legs encountering the water as if quite unaware that they had entered a new element. Thus many animals pass from land to water, but no other human of whom I know. As he swam he had but one thought: “Hook or me this time.” He had ticked so long that he now went on ticking without knowing that he was doing it. Had he known he would have stopped, for to board the brig by help of the tick, though an ingenious idea, had not occurred to him.
Peter made it to the shore safely and continued on, his legs hitting the water as if they didn't realize they had stepped into a new element. Many animals transition from land to water, but I don't know of any other human who does this. As he swam, one thought filled his mind: “This time, it’s either Hook or me.” He had been ticking for so long that he continued doing it without even realizing it. If he had known, he would have stopped because using the tick to board the brig, although clever, hadn’t crossed his mind.
On the contrary, he thought he had scaled her side as noiseless as a mouse; and he was amazed to see the pirates cowering from him, with Hook in their midst as abject as if he had heard the crocodile.
On the other hand, he believed he had crept up on her as quietly as a mouse; and he was shocked to see the pirates shrinking away from him, with Hook in the middle looking as pathetic as if he had heard the crocodile.
The crocodile! No sooner did Peter remember it than he heard the ticking. At first he thought the sound did come from the crocodile, and he looked behind him swiftly. Then he realised that he was doing it himself, and in a flash he understood the situation. “How clever of me!” he thought at once, and signed to the boys not to burst into applause.
The crocodile! As soon as Peter remembered it, he heard the ticking. At first, he thought the sound was coming from the crocodile, so he quickly looked behind him. Then he realized he was the one making the sound, and in an instant, he understood the situation. “How clever of me!” he thought right away and signaled to the boys not to start clapping.
It was at this moment that Ed Teynte the quartermaster emerged from the forecastle and came along the deck. Now, reader, time what happened by your watch. Peter struck true and deep. John clapped his hands on the ill-fated pirate’s mouth to stifle the dying groan. He fell forward. Four boys caught him to prevent the thud. Peter gave the signal, and the carrion was cast overboard. There was a splash, and then silence. How long has it taken?
It was at that moment that Ed Teynte, the quartermaster, came out from the forecastle and walked along the deck. Now, reader, time what happens by your watch. Peter struck true and deep. John covered the unfortunate pirate's mouth to stifle the dying groan. He fell forward. Four boys caught him to stop him from hitting the deck. Peter gave the signal, and the body was tossed overboard. There was a splash, and then silence. How long did it take?
“One!” (Slightly had begun to count.)
“One!” (Slightly had started to count.)
None too soon, Peter, every inch of him on tiptoe, vanished into the cabin; for more than one pirate was screwing up his courage to look round. They could hear each other’s distressed breathing now, which showed them that the more terrible sound had passed.
None too soon, Peter, completely on tiptoe, disappeared into the cabin; because more than one pirate was trying to gather the courage to look around. They could hear each other’s anxious breathing now, which indicated that the more frightening sound had faded away.
“It’s gone, captain,” Smee said, wiping off his spectacles. “All’s still again.”
“It’s gone, captain,” Smee said, cleaning his glasses. “Everything is quiet now.”
Slowly Hook let his head emerge from his ruff, and listened so intently that he could have caught the echo of the tick. There was not a sound, and he drew himself up firmly to his full height.
Slowly, Hook lifted his head out of his collar and listened so closely that he could almost hear the echo of a tick. Everything was silent, and he straightened up, standing tall.
“Then here’s to Johnny Plank!” he cried brazenly, hating the boys more than ever because they had seen him unbend. He broke into the villainous ditty:
“Then here’s to Johnny Plank!” he shouted boldly, feeling more resentment towards the boys than ever for having witnessed him let his guard down. He launched into the wicked song:
“Yo ho, yo ho, the frisky plank,
You walks along it so,
Till it goes down and you goes down
To Davy Jones below!”
“Yo ho, yo ho, the lively plank,
You walk along it so,
Until it tips and you go down
To Davy Jones below!”
To terrorise the prisoners the more, though with a certain loss of dignity, he danced along an imaginary plank, grimacing at them as he sang; and when he finished he cried, “Do you want a touch of the cat before you walk the plank?”
To scare the prisoners even more, though it was a bit undignified, he danced along an imaginary plank, making faces at them as he sang; and when he was done, he shouted, “Do you want a taste of the cat before you walk the plank?”
At that they fell on their knees. “No, no!” they cried so piteously that every pirate smiled.
At that, they dropped to their knees. “No, no!” they cried so mournfully that every pirate smiled.
“Fetch the cat, Jukes,” said Hook; “it’s in the cabin.”
“Get the cat, Jukes,” said Hook; “it’s in the cabin.”
The cabin! Peter was in the cabin! The children gazed at each other.
The cabin! Peter was in the cabin! The kids stared at each other.
“Ay, ay,” said Jukes blithely, and he strode into the cabin. They followed him with their eyes; they scarce knew that Hook had resumed his song, his dogs joining in with him:
“Ay, ay,” Jukes said cheerfully as he walked into the cabin. They watched him go, barely realizing that Hook had started singing again, his dogs joining in with him:
“Yo ho, yo ho, the scratching cat,
Its tails are nine, you know,
And when they’re writ upon your back—”
“Yo ho, yo ho, the scratching cat,
Its tails are nine, you know,
And when they’re written on your back—”
What was the last line will never be known, for of a sudden the song was stayed by a dreadful screech from the cabin. It wailed through the ship, and died away. Then was heard a crowing sound which was well understood by the boys, but to the pirates was almost more eerie than the screech.
What the last line was will never be known, because suddenly the song was interrupted by a terrible screech from the cabin. It echoed through the ship and then faded away. After that, a crowing sound was heard that the boys understood well, but to the pirates it was almost more chilling than the screech.
“What was that?” cried Hook.
“What was that?” yelled Hook.
“Two,” said Slightly solemnly.
“Two,” Slightly said solemnly.
The Italian Cecco hesitated for a moment and then swung into the cabin. He tottered out, haggard.
The Italian Cecco paused for a moment and then stepped into the cabin. He came out looking tired and worn out.
“What’s the matter with Bill Jukes, you dog?” hissed Hook, towering over him.
“What’s wrong with Bill Jukes, you dog?” Hook hissed, looming over him.
“The matter wi’ him is he’s dead, stabbed,” replied Cecco in a hollow voice.
“The issue with him is that he’s dead, stabbed,” replied Cecco in a hollow voice.
“Bill Jukes dead!” cried the startled pirates.
“Bill Jukes is dead!” shouted the shocked pirates.
“The cabin’s as black as a pit,” Cecco said, almost gibbering, “but there is something terrible in there: the thing you heard crowing.”
“The cabin’s as black as a pit,” Cecco said, almost babbling, “but there’s something really scary in there: the thing you heard crowing.”
The exultation of the boys, the lowering looks of the pirates, both were seen by Hook.
The excitement of the boys and the menacing glares of the pirates were both noticed by Hook.
“Cecco,” he said in his most steely voice, “go back and fetch me out that doodle-doo.”
“Cecco,” he said in his firmest tone, “go back and bring me that doodle-doo.”
Cecco, bravest of the brave, cowered before his captain, crying “No, no”; but Hook was purring to his claw.
Cecco, the bravest of them all, shrank before his captain, shouting "No, no"; but Hook was stroking his claw.
“Did you say you would go, Cecco?” he said musingly.
“Did you say you were going, Cecco?” he asked thoughtfully.
Cecco went, first flinging his arms despairingly. There was no more singing, all listened now; and again came a death-screech and again a crow.
Cecco left, throwing his arms up in despair. There was no more singing; everyone was listening now, and once again there was a deathly scream followed by another crow.
No one spoke except Slightly. “Three,” he said.
No one said a word except Slightly. “Three,” he replied.
Hook rallied his dogs with a gesture. “’S’death and odds fish,” he thundered, “who is to bring me that doodle-doo?”
Hook gathered his dogs with a wave. “Damn it all,” he roared, “who’s going to fetch me that doodle-doo?”
“Wait till Cecco comes out,” growled Starkey, and the others took up the cry.
“Wait until Cecco comes out,” Starkey grumbled, and the others joined in.
“I think I heard you volunteer, Starkey,” said Hook, purring again.
“I think I heard you volunteer, Starkey,” said Hook, purring again.
“No, by thunder!” Starkey cried.
“No way!” Starkey cried.
“My hook thinks you did,” said Hook, crossing to him. “I wonder if it would not be advisable, Starkey, to humour the hook?”
“My hook thinks you did,” said Hook, walking over to him. “I wonder if it might be a good idea, Starkey, to play along with the hook?”
“I’ll swing before I go in there,” replied Starkey doggedly, and again he had the support of the crew.
“I’ll swing before I go in there,” Starkey replied stubbornly, and once more, he had the crew’s backing.
“Is this mutiny?” asked Hook more pleasantly than ever. “Starkey’s ringleader!”
“Is this a mutiny?” Hook asked, sounding friendlier than ever. “Starkey’s the ringleader!”
“Captain, mercy!” Starkey whimpered, all of a tremble now.
“Captain, please! Starkey pleaded, shaking uncontrollably now.
“Shake hands, Starkey,” said Hook, proffering his claw.
“Shake hands, Starkey,” said Hook, extending his claw.
Starkey looked round for help, but all deserted him. As he backed up Hook advanced, and now the red spark was in his eye. With a despairing scream the pirate leapt upon Long Tom and precipitated himself into the sea.
Starkey looked around for help, but everyone had abandoned him. As he backed up, Hook moved forward, and now there was a fierce glint in his eye. With a desperate scream, the pirate jumped onto Long Tom and plunged into the sea.
“Four,” said Slightly.
“Four,” said Slightly.
“And now,” Hook said courteously, “did any other gentlemen say mutiny?” Seizing a lantern and raising his claw with a menacing gesture, “I’ll bring out that doodle-doo myself,” he said, and sped into the cabin.
“And now,” Hook said politely, “did any other gentlemen mention mutiny?” Grabbing a lantern and raising his claw in a threatening way, “I’ll bring out that doodle-doo myself,” he said, and rushed into the cabin.
“Five.” How Slightly longed to say it. He wetted his lips to be ready, but Hook came staggering out, without his lantern.
“Five.” How Slightly wanted to say it. He moistened his lips to get ready, but Hook stumbled out, without his lantern.
“Something blew out the light,” he said a little unsteadily.
“Something blew out the light,” he said somewhat unsteadily.
“Something!” echoed Mullins.
“Something!” echoed Mullins.
“What of Cecco?” demanded Noodler.
“What about Cecco?” demanded Noodler.
“He’s as dead as Jukes,” said Hook shortly.
"He's as dead as Jukes," Hook said bluntly.
His reluctance to return to the cabin impressed them all unfavourably, and the mutinous sounds again broke forth. All pirates are superstitious, and Cookson cried, “They do say the surest sign a ship’s accurst is when there’s one on board more than can be accounted for.”
His unwillingness to go back to the cabin made a negative impression on everyone, and the rebellious murmurs started up again. All pirates are superstitious, and Cookson exclaimed, “They say the surest sign that a ship is cursed is when there’s one person on board who can’t be accounted for.”
“I’ve heard,” muttered Mullins, “he always boards the pirate craft last. Had he a tail, captain?”
“I’ve heard,” muttered Mullins, “he always gets on the pirate ship last. Did he have a tail, captain?”
“They say,” said another, looking viciously at Hook, “that when he comes it’s in the likeness of the wickedest man aboard.”
“They say,” said another, glaring menacingly at Hook, “that when he shows up, it’s as the most evil person on the ship.”
“Had he a hook, captain?” asked Cookson insolently; and one after another took up the cry, “The ship’s doomed!” At this the children could not resist raising a cheer. Hook had well-nigh forgotten his prisoners, but as he swung round on them now his face lit up again.
“Did he have a hook, captain?” Cookson asked defiantly, and one by one, others joined in, shouting, “The ship’s doomed!” At this, the children couldn’t help but cheer. Hook had nearly forgotten about his prisoners, but as he turned to them now, his face brightened once more.
“Lads,” he cried to his crew, “now here’s a notion. Open the cabin door and drive them in. Let them fight the doodle-doo for their lives. If they kill him, we’re so much the better; if he kills them, we’re none the worse.”
“Guys,” he shouted to his crew, “I’ve got an idea. Open the cabin door and let them in. Let them fight for their lives against the rooster. If they manage to kill him, great; if he kills them, it’s no big deal for us.”
For the last time his dogs admired Hook, and devotedly they did his bidding. The boys, pretending to struggle, were pushed into the cabin and the door was closed on them.
For the last time, his dogs gazed up at Hook, and they obediently followed his commands. The boys, pretending to resist, were shoved into the cabin, and the door was shut behind them.
“Now, listen!” cried Hook, and all listened. But not one dared to face the door. Yes, one, Wendy, who all this time had been bound to the mast. It was for neither a scream nor a crow that she was watching, it was for the reappearance of Peter.
“Now, listen!” shouted Hook, and everyone paid attention. But not one person dared to look at the door. Well, there was one—Wendy, who had been tied to the mast the whole time. She wasn’t waiting for a scream or a crow; she was watching for Peter to reappear.
She had not long to wait. In the cabin he had found the thing for which he had gone in search: the key that would free the children of their manacles, and now they all stole forth, armed with such weapons as they could find. First signing them to hide, Peter cut Wendy’s bonds, and then nothing could have been easier than for them all to fly off together; but one thing barred the way, an oath, “Hook or me this time.” So when he had freed Wendy, he whispered for her to conceal herself with the others, and himself took her place by the mast, her cloak around him so that he should pass for her. Then he took a great breath and crowed.
She didn’t have to wait long. In the cabin, he found what he had been looking for: the key that would free the children from their chains, and now they all quietly emerged, armed with whatever weapons they could find. First, signaling them to hide, Peter cut Wendy’s bonds, and then it would have been easy for all of them to fly away together; but one thing stood in their way, an oath: “Hook or me this time.” So after freeing Wendy, he whispered for her to hide with the others, and he took her place by the mast, wrapping her cloak around him so he could pass for her. Then he took a deep breath and crowed.
To the pirates it was a voice crying that all the boys lay slain in the cabin; and they were panic-stricken. Hook tried to hearten them; but like the dogs he had made them they showed him their fangs, and he knew that if he took his eyes off them now they would leap at him.
To the pirates, it was a voice saying that all the boys were dead in the cabin, and they were terrified. Hook tried to encourage them, but like the dogs he had turned them into, they bared their teeth at him, and he realized that if he looked away from them now, they would attack.
“Lads,” he said, ready to cajole or strike as need be, but never quailing for an instant, “I’ve thought it out. There’s a Jonah aboard.”
“Guys,” he said, prepared to charm or intimidate as necessary, but never hesitating for a moment, “I’ve figured it out. There’s a Jonah on board.”
“Ay,” they snarled, “a man wi’ a hook.”
“Ay,” they growled, “a man with a hook.”
“No, lads, no, it’s the girl. Never was luck on a pirate ship wi’ a woman on board. We’ll right the ship when she’s gone.”
“No, guys, no, it’s the girl. There’s never been luck on a pirate ship with a woman on board. We’ll fix the ship once she’s gone.”
Some of them remembered that this had been a saying of Flint’s. “It’s worth trying,” they said doubtfully.
Some of them recalled that this had been one of Flint’s sayings. “It’s worth a shot,” they said with uncertainty.
“Fling the girl overboard,” cried Hook; and they made a rush at the figure in the cloak.
“Throw the girl overboard,” yelled Hook; and they charged at the figure in the cloak.
“There’s none can save you now, missy,” Mullins hissed jeeringly.
“There's no one who can save you now, missy,” Mullins hissed mockingly.
“There’s one,” replied the figure.
"There’s one," said the figure.
“Who’s that?”
"Who's that?"
“Peter Pan the avenger!” came the terrible answer; and as he spoke Peter flung off his cloak. Then they all knew who ’twas that had been undoing them in the cabin, and twice Hook essayed to speak and twice he failed. In that frightful moment I think his fierce heart broke.
“Peter Pan the avenger!” came the shocking reply; and as he said this, Peter threw off his cloak. Then they all realized who had been sabotaging them in the cabin, and Hook tried to speak twice but couldn’t. In that terrifying moment, I think his fierce heart shattered.
At last he cried, “Cleave him to the brisket!” but without conviction.
At last he shouted, “Split him open at the chest!” but without any real belief.
“Down, boys, and at them!” Peter’s voice rang out; and in another moment the clash of arms was resounding through the ship. Had the pirates kept together it is certain that they would have won; but the onset came when they were still unstrung, and they ran hither and thither, striking wildly, each thinking himself the last survivor of the crew. Man to man they were the stronger; but they fought on the defensive only, which enabled the boys to hunt in pairs and choose their quarry. Some of the miscreants leapt into the sea; others hid in dark recesses, where they were found by Slightly, who did not fight, but ran about with a lantern which he flashed in their faces, so that they were half blinded and fell as an easy prey to the reeking swords of the other boys. There was little sound to be heard but the clang of weapons, an occasional screech or splash, and Slightly monotonously counting—five—six—seven—eight—nine—ten—eleven.
“Down, boys, and go for them!” Peter shouted; and in a moment the sound of clashing weapons filled the ship. If the pirates had stuck together, they definitely would have won; but the attack happened while they were still disorganized, and they scattered everywhere, swinging wildly, each thinking he was the last member of the crew. They were stronger one-on-one, but they only fought defensively, which allowed the boys to team up and pick their targets. Some of the criminals jumped into the sea; others hid in dark corners, where Slightly found them. He didn’t fight but ran around with a lantern that he flashed in their faces, partially blinding them so they easily fell to the sharp swords of the other boys. The only sounds were the clanging of weapons, the occasional scream or splash, and Slightly monotonously counting—five—six—seven—eight—nine—ten—eleven.
I think all were gone when a group of savage boys surrounded Hook, who seemed to have a charmed life, as he kept them at bay in that circle of fire. They had done for his dogs, but this man alone seemed to be a match for them all. Again and again they closed upon him, and again and again he hewed a clear space. He had lifted up one boy with his hook, and was using him as a buckler, when another, who had just passed his sword through Mullins, sprang into the fray.
I think everyone else had left when a group of wild boys surrounded Hook, who appeared to have a charmed life as he held them off in that circle of fire. They had taken care of his dogs, but this man alone seemed to be able to stand up to all of them. Time and time again, they charged at him, and time and time again, he cleared some space. He had lifted one boy with his hook and was using him as a shield when another boy, who had just stabbed Mullins, jumped into the fight.
“Put up your swords, boys,” cried the newcomer, “this man is mine.”
“Put away your swords, guys,” shouted the newcomer, “this guy is mine.”
Thus suddenly Hook found himself face to face with Peter. The others drew back and formed a ring around them.
Thus suddenly, Hook found himself face to face with Peter. The others stepped back and formed a circle around them.
For long the two enemies looked at one another, Hook shuddering slightly, and Peter with the strange smile upon his face.
For a long time, the two enemies stared at each other, Hook shivering slightly, and Peter wearing a strange smile on his face.
“So, Pan,” said Hook at last, “this is all your doing.”
“So, Pan,” Hook finally said, “this is all because of you.”
“Ay, James Hook,” came the stern answer, “it is all my doing.”
“Ay, James Hook,” came the serious reply, “it’s all my fault.”
“Proud and insolent youth,” said Hook, “prepare to meet thy doom.”
“Proud and arrogant young one,” Hook said, “get ready to face your fate.”
“Dark and sinister man,” Peter answered, “have at thee.”
“Dark and sinister man,” Peter replied, “I’m coming for you.”
Without more words they fell to, and for a space there was no advantage to either blade. Peter was a superb swordsman, and parried with dazzling rapidity; ever and anon he followed up a feint with a lunge that got past his foe’s defence, but his shorter reach stood him in ill stead, and he could not drive the steel home. Hook, scarcely his inferior in brilliancy, but not quite so nimble in wrist play, forced him back by the weight of his onset, hoping suddenly to end all with a favourite thrust, taught him long ago by Barbecue at Rio; but to his astonishment he found this thrust turned aside again and again. Then he sought to close and give the quietus with his iron hook, which all this time had been pawing the air; but Peter doubled under it and, lunging fiercely, pierced him in the ribs. At the sight of his own blood, whose peculiar colour, you remember, was offensive to him, the sword fell from Hook’s hand, and he was at Peter’s mercy.
Without saying another word, they got to fighting, and for a while neither had the upper hand. Peter was an amazing swordsman, parrying with incredible speed; now and then he would follow a feint with a lunge that got past his opponent's defense, but his shorter reach worked against him, and he couldn't drive the blade home. Hook, nearly as skilled but not quite as quick with his wrist, pushed Peter back with the force of his attack, hoping to end it suddenly with a favorite thrust he had learned long ago from Barbecue in Rio; but to his surprise, this thrust was deflected over and over again. Then he tried to close in and finish it with his iron hook, which had been swiping the air all this time; but Peter ducked under it and, lunging fiercely, stabbed him in the ribs. When Hook saw his own blood, which you remember he found particularly offensive, the sword fell from his hand, leaving him at Peter's mercy.
“Now!” cried all the boys, but with a magnificent gesture Peter invited his opponent to pick up his sword. Hook did so instantly, but with a tragic feeling that Peter was showing good form.
“Now!” shouted all the boys, but with a grand gesture, Peter invited his opponent to pick up his sword. Hook did so right away, but with a sense of tragedy that Peter was handling things with style.
Hitherto he had thought it was some fiend fighting him, but darker suspicions assailed him now.
Up until now, he had believed it was some evil spirit battling him, but now darker suspicions began to trouble him.
“Pan, who and what art thou?” he cried huskily.
“Pan, who are you?” he cried hoarsely.
“I’m youth, I’m joy,” Peter answered at a venture, “I’m a little bird that has broken out of the egg.”
“I’m youth, I’m joy,” Peter replied, taking a risk, “I’m a little bird that has broken free from the egg.”
This, of course, was nonsense; but it was proof to the unhappy Hook that Peter did not know in the least who or what he was, which is the very pinnacle of good form.
This, of course, was nonsense; but it was proof to the unhappy Hook that Peter didn’t have a clue who or what he was, which is the ultimate mark of style.
“To’t again,” he cried despairingly.
“Do it again,” he cried despairingly.
He fought now like a human flail, and every sweep of that terrible sword would have severed in twain any man or boy who obstructed it; but Peter fluttered round him as if the very wind it made blew him out of the danger zone. And again and again he darted in and pricked.
He fought now like a human flail, and every swing of that terrible sword could have cut in half any man or boy who got in his way; but Peter danced around him as if the very wind it created pushed him out of harm's way. And again and again he rushed in and poked.
Hook was fighting now without hope. That passionate breast no longer asked for life; but for one boon it craved: to see Peter show bad form before it was cold forever.
Hook was now fighting without hope. That passionate heart no longer yearned for life; instead, it desired just one thing: to see Peter mess up before it was cold forever.
Abandoning the fight he rushed into the powder magazine and fired it.
Abandoning the fight, he rushed into the powder magazine and set it off.
“In two minutes,” he cried, “the ship will be blown to pieces.”
“In two minutes,” he shouted, “the ship will be blown apart.”
Now, now, he thought, true form will show.
Now, he thought, the true nature will be revealed.
But Peter issued from the powder magazine with the shell in his hands, and calmly flung it overboard.
But Peter came out of the powder magazine with the shell in his hands and calmly threw it overboard.
What sort of form was Hook himself showing? Misguided man though he was, we may be glad, without sympathising with him, that in the end he was true to the traditions of his race. The other boys were flying around him now, flouting, scornful; and he staggered about the deck striking up at them impotently, his mind was no longer with them; it was slouching in the playing fields of long ago, or being sent up for good, or watching the wall-game from a famous wall. And his shoes were right, and his waistcoat was right, and his tie was right, and his socks were right.
What kind of person was Hook really showing? Although he was misguided, we can be glad—without necessarily feeling sorry for him—that in the end he stayed true to the traditions of his people. The other boys were now darting around him, mocking and sneering; he stumbled around the deck, swinging at them ineffectively, his mind no longer with them; it was drifting back to the playgrounds of the past, or getting punished for good, or watching the wall-game from a famous wall. And his shoes were fine, and his waistcoat was fine, and his tie was fine, and his socks were fine.
James Hook, thou not wholly unheroic figure, farewell.
James Hook, you not entirely unheroic figure, goodbye.
For we have come to his last moment.
For we have reached his final moment.
Seeing Peter slowly advancing upon him through the air with dagger poised, he sprang upon the bulwarks to cast himself into the sea. He did not know that the crocodile was waiting for him; for we purposely stopped the clock that this knowledge might be spared him: a little mark of respect from us at the end.
Seeing Peter slowly coming toward him through the air with a dagger raised, he jumped onto the railing to throw himself into the sea. He had no idea that the crocodile was waiting for him; we deliberately stopped the clock so he wouldn’t know: a small gesture of respect from us in the end.
He had one last triumph, which I think we need not grudge him. As he stood on the bulwark looking over his shoulder at Peter gliding through the air, he invited him with a gesture to use his foot. It made Peter kick instead of stab.
He had one final victory, which I believe we shouldn’t resent him for. As he stood on the edge looking back at Peter soaring through the air, he signaled him with a gesture to use his foot. This caused Peter to kick instead of stab.
At last Hook had got the boon for which he craved.
At last, Hook had received the reward he desired.
“Bad form,” he cried jeeringly, and went content to the crocodile.
“That's poor form,” he shouted mockingly, and happily went to the crocodile.
Thus perished James Hook.
Thus died James Hook.
“Seventeen,” Slightly sang out; but he was not quite correct in his figures. Fifteen paid the penalty for their crimes that night; but two reached the shore: Starkey to be captured by the redskins, who made him nurse for all their papooses, a melancholy come-down for a pirate; and Smee, who henceforth wandered about the world in his spectacles, making a precarious living by saying he was the only man that Jas. Hook had feared.
“Seventeen,” Slightly sang out; but he was not quite correct in his numbers. Fifteen paid the price for their crimes that night; but two made it to the shore: Starkey was captured by the Native Americans, who forced him to care for all their children, a sad fallback for a pirate; and Smee, who from then on wandered the world in his glasses, barely making a living by claiming he was the only one that Jas. Hook had ever feared.
Wendy, of course, had stood by taking no part in the fight, though watching Peter with glistening eyes; but now that all was over she became prominent again. She praised them equally, and shuddered delightfully when Michael showed her the place where he had killed one; and then she took them into Hook’s cabin and pointed to his watch which was hanging on a nail. It said “half-past one!”
Wendy, of course, had stayed out of the fight, watching Peter with bright eyes; but now that everything was settled, she was back in the spotlight. She praised both of them equally and shivered with delight when Michael showed her the spot where he had taken one down; then she led them into Hook’s cabin and pointed to his watch hanging on a nail. It read “half-past one!”
The lateness of the hour was almost the biggest thing of all. She got them to bed in the pirates’ bunks pretty quickly, you may be sure; all but Peter, who strutted up and down on the deck, until at last he fell asleep by the side of Long Tom. He had one of his dreams that night, and cried in his sleep for a long time, and Wendy held him tightly.
The lateness of the hour was nearly the most important thing of all. She got them to bed in the pirates’ bunks pretty quickly, for sure; all except Peter, who walked back and forth on the deck until he finally fell asleep next to Long Tom. That night, he had one of his dreams and cried out in his sleep for quite a while, and Wendy held him tightly.
Chapter XVI.
THE RETURN HOME
By three bells that morning they were all stirring their stumps; for there was a big sea running; and Tootles, the bo’sun, was among them, with a rope’s end in his hand and chewing tobacco. They all donned pirate clothes cut off at the knee, shaved smartly, and tumbled up, with the true nautical roll and hitching their trousers.
By 9 AM that morning, everyone was getting moving; there was a big sea going on, and Tootles, the bosun, was among them, holding a rope and chewing tobacco. They all put on pirate outfits that were cut off at the knee, groomed themselves neatly, and got ready, swaying like true sailors while adjusting their pants.
It need not be said who was the captain. Nibs and John were first and second mate. There was a woman aboard. The rest were tars before the mast, and lived in the fo’c’sle. Peter had already lashed himself to the wheel; but he piped all hands and delivered a short address to them; said he hoped they would do their duty like gallant hearties, but that he knew they were the scum of Rio and the Gold Coast, and if they snapped at him he would tear them. The bluff strident words struck the note sailors understood, and they cheered him lustily. Then a few sharp orders were given, and they turned the ship round, and nosed her for the mainland.
It’s obvious who the captain was. Nibs and John were the first and second mates. There was a woman on board. The rest were sailors living in the forecastle. Peter had already tied himself to the wheel, but he called everyone together and gave them a brief speech. He said he hoped they would do their duty like brave mates, but he also knew they were the dregs of Rio and the Gold Coast, and if they ever disrespected him, he would handle them. His blunt, loud words resonated with the sailors, and they cheered him loudly. Then he gave a few quick orders, and they turned the ship around, heading for the mainland.
Captain Pan calculated, after consulting the ship’s chart, that if this weather lasted they should strike the Azores about the 21st of June, after which it would save time to fly.
Captain Pan figured that, after looking at the ship’s chart, if the weather stayed like this, they should reach the Azores around June 21st. After that, it would be quicker to fly.
Some of them wanted it to be an honest ship and others were in favour of keeping it a pirate; but the captain treated them as dogs, and they dared not express their wishes to him even in a round robin. Instant obedience was the only safe thing. Slightly got a dozen for looking perplexed when told to take soundings. The general feeling was that Peter was honest just now to lull Wendy’s suspicions, but that there might be a change when the new suit was ready, which, against her will, she was making for him out of some of Hook’s wickedest garments. It was afterwards whispered among them that on the first night he wore this suit he sat long in the cabin with Hook’s cigar-holder in his mouth and one hand clenched, all but for the forefinger, which he bent and held threateningly aloft like a hook.
Some of the crew wanted the ship to be honest, while others preferred it to stay a pirate ship; but the captain treated them like dogs, and they didn’t dare voice their opinions to him, even in a group letter. Immediate obedience was the only safe option. Slightly got in trouble for looking confused when he was told to take soundings. The general feeling was that Peter was being honest right now to ease Wendy’s suspicions, but that could change when the new outfit was ready, which, against her wishes, she was making for him from some of Hook’s worst garments. Later, it was whispered among them that on the first night he wore this outfit, he sat for a long time in the cabin with Hook’s cigar holder in his mouth and one hand clenched, almost entirely, except for the forefinger, which he bent and held threateningly up like a hook.
Instead of watching the ship, however, we must now return to that desolate home from which three of our characters had taken heartless flight so long ago. It seems a shame to have neglected No. 14 all this time; and yet we may be sure that Mrs. Darling does not blame us. If we had returned sooner to look with sorrowful sympathy at her, she would probably have cried, “Don’t be silly; what do I matter? Do go back and keep an eye on the children.” So long as mothers are like this their children will take advantage of them; and they may lay to that.
Instead of watching the ship, we need to go back to that lonely home where three of our characters made their callous escape so long ago. It feels unfair to have ignored No. 14 for this long; still, we can be sure that Mrs. Darling isn't upset with us. If we had come back earlier to look at her with pity, she would likely have said, “Don’t be ridiculous; what do I matter? Please, go back and watch over the kids.” As long as mothers are like this, their children will take advantage of them; they can count on that.
Even now we venture into that familiar nursery only because its lawful occupants are on their way home; we are merely hurrying on in advance of them to see that their beds are properly aired and that Mr. and Mrs. Darling do not go out for the evening. We are no more than servants. Why on earth should their beds be properly aired, seeing that they left them in such a thankless hurry? Would it not serve them jolly well right if they came back and found that their parents were spending the week-end in the country? It would be the moral lesson they have been in need of ever since we met them; but if we contrived things in this way Mrs. Darling would never forgive us.
Even now, we step into that familiar nursery only because its rightful occupants are on their way home; we’re just rushing ahead of them to make sure their beds are properly aired and that Mr. and Mrs. Darling don’t go out for the evening. We’re nothing more than caretakers. Why on earth should their beds be aired when they left in such a thoughtless hurry? Wouldn’t it serve them right if they came back to find their parents spending the weekend in the country? It would be the lesson they’ve needed ever since we met them; but if we arranged things this way, Mrs. Darling would never forgive us.
One thing I should like to do immensely, and that is to tell her, in the way authors have, that the children are coming back, that indeed they will be here on Thursday week. This would spoil so completely the surprise to which Wendy and John and Michael are looking forward. They have been planning it out on the ship: mother’s rapture, father’s shout of joy, Nana’s leap through the air to embrace them first, when what they ought to be prepared for is a good hiding. How delicious to spoil it all by breaking the news in advance; so that when they enter grandly Mrs. Darling may not even offer Wendy her mouth, and Mr. Darling may exclaim pettishly, “Dash it all, here are those boys again.” However, we should get no thanks even for this. We are beginning to know Mrs. Darling by this time, and may be sure that she would upbraid us for depriving the children of their little pleasure.
One thing I really want to do is to tell her, like writers do, that the kids are coming back, and they’ll be here on Thursday next week. This would completely ruin the surprise that Wendy, John, and Michael are so excited about. They’ve been planning it on the ship: mom’s joy, dad’s shout of happiness, Nana jumping in the air to hug them first, when what they should actually get ready for is a good scolding. How fun it would be to spoil it by giving the news ahead of time; so that when they walk in dramatically, Mrs. Darling might not even give Wendy a kiss, and Mr. Darling might petulantly say, “Oh no, not those boys again.” Still, we wouldn’t get any thanks for it. By now, we’ve started to understand Mrs. Darling, and we can be sure that she would scold us for taking away the kids' little surprise.
“But, my dear madam, it is ten days till Thursday week; so that by telling you what’s what, we can save you ten days of unhappiness.”
“But, my dear lady, it's ten days until Thursday next week; so by letting you know the truth, we can save you ten days of unhappiness.”
“Yes, but at what a cost! By depriving the children of ten minutes of delight.”
“Yes, but at what cost! By taking away ten minutes of joy from the kids.”
“Oh, if you look at it in that way!”
“Oh, if you see it like that!”
“What other way is there in which to look at it?”
“What other way is there to see it?”
You see, the woman had no proper spirit. I had meant to say extraordinarily nice things about her; but I despise her, and not one of them will I say now. She does not really need to be told to have things ready, for they are ready. All the beds are aired, and she never leaves the house, and observe, the window is open. For all the use we are to her, we might well go back to the ship. However, as we are here we may as well stay and look on. That is all we are, lookers-on. Nobody really wants us. So let us watch and say jaggy things, in the hope that some of them will hurt.
You see, the woman has no real spirit. I had planned to say some really nice things about her, but I can't stand her, and I won't say any of them now. She doesn't actually need reminding to have things ready since everything is prepared. All the beds are aired out, and she never leaves the house, and look, the window is open. For all the good we do for her, we might as well go back to the ship. But since we're here, we might as well stick around and observe. That's all we are, just onlookers. Nobody really wants us here. So let's watch and make sharp comments, hoping some of them will sting.
The only change to be seen in the night-nursery is that between nine and six the kennel is no longer there. When the children flew away, Mr. Darling felt in his bones that all the blame was his for having chained Nana up, and that from first to last she had been wiser than he. Of course, as we have seen, he was quite a simple man; indeed he might have passed for a boy again if he had been able to take his baldness off; but he had also a noble sense of justice and a lion’s courage to do what seemed right to him; and having thought the matter out with anxious care after the flight of the children, he went down on all fours and crawled into the kennel. To all Mrs. Darling’s dear invitations to him to come out he replied sadly but firmly:
The only change in the nursery at night is that the kennel is gone between nine and six. When the children left, Mr. Darling felt deep down that it was all his fault for chaining Nana up, and he realized that she had always been wiser than he was. Obviously, as we’ve seen, he was a pretty simple man; he could have passed for a boy again if he could just remove his baldness. But he also had a strong sense of justice and the courage of a lion to do what he thought was right. After carefully thinking it over following the children’s departure, he got down on all fours and crawled into the kennel. Despite all of Mrs. Darling’s sweet invitations for him to come out, he responded sadly but firmly:
“No, my own one, this is the place for me.”
“No, this is the place for me.”
In the bitterness of his remorse he swore that he would never leave the kennel until his children came back. Of course this was a pity; but whatever Mr. Darling did he had to do in excess, otherwise he soon gave up doing it. And there never was a more humble man than the once proud George Darling, as he sat in the kennel of an evening talking with his wife of their children and all their pretty ways.
In his deep regret, he promised he would never leave the kennel until his kids returned. It was unfortunate, but Mr. Darling always had to go overboard with whatever he did; if he didn’t, he would quickly lose interest. And there had never been a more humble man than the once proud George Darling, sitting in the kennel at night chatting with his wife about their children and all their charming little quirks.
Very touching was his deference to Nana. He would not let her come into the kennel, but on all other matters he followed her wishes implicitly.
Very touching was his respect for Nana. He wouldn’t let her enter the kennel, but in every other way, he followed her wishes without question.
Every morning the kennel was carried with Mr. Darling in it to a cab, which conveyed him to his office, and he returned home in the same way at six. Something of the strength of character of the man will be seen if we remember how sensitive he was to the opinion of neighbours: this man whose every movement now attracted surprised attention. Inwardly he must have suffered torture; but he preserved a calm exterior even when the young criticised his little home, and he always lifted his hat courteously to any lady who looked inside.
Every morning, Mr. Darling was taken in a cab to his office, and he came back home the same way at six. You can see a bit of his character by remembering how much he cared about what the neighbors thought: this was a man whose every move now drew curious stares. Inside, he must have been in agony, but he kept a calm appearance even when young people made fun of his little home, and he always tipped his hat politely to any lady who looked in.
It may have been Quixotic, but it was magnificent. Soon the inward meaning of it leaked out, and the great heart of the public was touched. Crowds followed the cab, cheering it lustily; charming girls scaled it to get his autograph; interviews appeared in the better class of papers, and society invited him to dinner and added, “Do come in the kennel.”
It might have seemed unrealistic, but it was impressive. Soon, the deeper meaning of it came to light, and the public's heart was moved. Crowds followed the cab, cheering loudly; lovely girls climbed up to get his autograph; interviews popped up in the more reputable newspapers, and society invited him to dinner, adding, "Please do come in the doghouse."
On that eventful Thursday week, Mrs. Darling was in the night-nursery awaiting George’s return home; a very sad-eyed woman. Now that we look at her closely and remember the gaiety of her in the old days, all gone now just because she has lost her babes, I find I won’t be able to say nasty things about her after all. If she was too fond of her rubbishy children, she couldn’t help it. Look at her in her chair, where she has fallen asleep. The corner of her mouth, where one looks first, is almost withered up. Her hand moves restlessly on her breast as if she had a pain there. Some like Peter best, and some like Wendy best, but I like her best. Suppose, to make her happy, we whisper to her in her sleep that the brats are coming back. They are really within two miles of the window now, and flying strong, but all we need whisper is that they are on the way. Let’s.
On that eventful Thursday a week ago, Mrs. Darling was in the night nursery waiting for George to come home; she looked very sad. Now that we look at her closely and remember how cheerful she used to be, all that gone just because she lost her kids, I realize I can’t say anything mean about her after all. If she was too attached to her annoying children, it wasn’t her fault. Look at her in her chair, where she’s fallen asleep. The corner of her mouth, where you first notice, is almost drooping. Her hand moves restlessly on her chest as if she’s in pain. Some people like Peter more, and some prefer Wendy, but I like her the most. Imagine if we whispered to her in her sleep that the kids are coming back to make her happy. They’re actually just two miles away from the window now, flying strong, but all we need to whisper is that they’re on the way. Let’s do it.
It is a pity we did it, for she has started up, calling their names; and there is no one in the room but Nana.
It's a shame we did that, because she has gotten up, calling their names; and the only person in the room is Nana.
“O Nana, I dreamt my dear ones had come back.”
“O Nana, I dreamed my loved ones had returned.”
Nana had filmy eyes, but all she could do was put her paw gently on her mistress’s lap; and they were sitting together thus when the kennel was brought back. As Mr. Darling puts his head out to kiss his wife, we see that his face is more worn than of yore, but has a softer expression.
Nana had dreamy eyes, but all she could do was gently rest her paw on her owner's lap; and they were sitting together like this when the kennel was brought back. As Mr. Darling poked his head out to kiss his wife, we noticed that his face looked more tired than before, but had a gentler expression.
He gave his hat to Liza, who took it scornfully; for she had no imagination, and was quite incapable of understanding the motives of such a man. Outside, the crowd who had accompanied the cab home were still cheering, and he was naturally not unmoved.
He handed his hat to Liza, who took it with disdain because she lacked imagination and couldn't comprehend the reasons behind his actions. Outside, the crowd that had followed the cab home was still cheering, and he was understandably affected.
“Listen to them,” he said; “it is very gratifying.”
“Listen to them,” he said; “it's really satisfying.”
“Lots of little boys,” sneered Liza.
“Lots of little boys,” Liza mocked.
“There were several adults to-day,” he assured her with a faint flush; but when she tossed her head he had not a word of reproof for her. Social success had not spoilt him; it had made him sweeter. For some time he sat with his head out of the kennel, talking with Mrs. Darling of this success, and pressing her hand reassuringly when she said she hoped his head would not be turned by it.
“There were a few adults today,” he assured her with a slight blush; but when she tossed her head, he had no words of criticism for her. Social success hadn’t spoiled him; it had made him kinder. For a while, he sat with his head out of the kennel, chatting with Mrs. Darling about this success and squeezing her hand reassuringly when she said she hoped it wouldn’t go to his head.
“But if I had been a weak man,” he said. “Good heavens, if I had been a weak man!”
“But if I were a weak man,” he said. “Good heavens, if I were a weak man!”
“And, George,” she said timidly, “you are as full of remorse as ever, aren’t you?”
“And, George,” she said shyly, “you’re still filled with regret, aren’t you?”
“Full of remorse as ever, dearest! See my punishment: living in a kennel.”
“Still feeling guilty as always, my dear! Look at my punishment: living in a doghouse.”
“But it is punishment, isn’t it, George? You are sure you are not enjoying it?”
“But it’s punishment, right, George? You’re sure you’re not enjoying it?”
“My love!”
“My love!”
You may be sure she begged his pardon; and then, feeling drowsy, he curled round in the kennel.
You can be sure she apologized to him; and then, feeling sleepy, he curled up in the doghouse.
“Won’t you play me to sleep,” he asked, “on the nursery piano?” and as she was crossing to the day-nursery he added thoughtlessly, “And shut that window. I feel a draught.”
“Won’t you play me to sleep,” he asked, “on the nursery piano?” and as she walked to the day-nursery he added carelessly, “And shut that window. I feel a draft.”
“O George, never ask me to do that. The window must always be left open for them, always, always.”
“O George, please never ask me to do that. The window must always be left open for them, always, always.”
Now it was his turn to beg her pardon; and she went into the day-nursery and played, and soon he was asleep; and while he slept, Wendy and John and Michael flew into the room.
Now it was his turn to apologize to her; she went into the playroom and played, and soon he was asleep; while he slept, Wendy, John, and Michael flew into the room.
Oh no. We have written it so, because that was the charming arrangement planned by them before we left the ship; but something must have happened since then, for it is not they who have flown in, it is Peter and Tinker Bell.
Oh no. We wrote it this way because that was the charming plan they had arranged before we left the ship; but something must have happened since then, because it’s not them who have come in, it’s Peter and Tinker Bell.
Peter’s first words tell all.
Peter’s first words say it all.
“Quick Tink,” he whispered, “close the window; bar it! That’s right. Now you and I must get away by the door; and when Wendy comes she will think her mother has barred her out; and she will have to go back with me.”
“Quick, Tink,” he whispered, “close the window; lock it! That’s right. Now you and I have to leave through the door; and when Wendy gets here, she’ll think her mother has locked her out; so she’ll have to come back with me.”
Now I understand what had hitherto puzzled me, why when Peter had exterminated the pirates he did not return to the island and leave Tink to escort the children to the mainland. This trick had been in his head all the time.
Now I get what had been confusing me: why, after Peter had dealt with the pirates, he didn't go back to the island and let Tink take the kids to the mainland. This plan had been on his mind all along.
Instead of feeling that he was behaving badly he danced with glee; then he peeped into the day-nursery to see who was playing. He whispered to Tink, “It’s Wendy’s mother! She is a pretty lady, but not so pretty as my mother. Her mouth is full of thimbles, but not so full as my mother’s was.”
Instead of thinking he was acting badly, he danced with joy; then he peeked into the daycare to see who was playing. He whispered to Tink, “It’s Wendy’s mom! She’s a pretty lady, but not as pretty as my mom. Her mouth is full of thimbles, but not as full as my mom’s was.”
Of course he knew nothing whatever about his mother; but he sometimes bragged about her.
Of course, he didn't know anything about his mother; but sometimes he would brag about her.
He did not know the tune, which was “Home, Sweet Home,” but he knew it was saying, “Come back, Wendy, Wendy, Wendy”; and he cried exultantly, “You will never see Wendy again, lady, for the window is barred!”
He didn't recognize the tune, which was "Home, Sweet Home," but he understood it was saying, "Come back, Wendy, Wendy, Wendy"; and he shouted triumphantly, "You will never see Wendy again, lady, because the window is barred!"
He peeped in again to see why the music had stopped, and now he saw that Mrs. Darling had laid her head on the box, and that two tears were sitting on her eyes.
He peeked in again to find out why the music had stopped, and now he saw that Mrs. Darling had rested her head on the box, and that two tears were sitting in her eyes.
“She wants me to unbar the window,” thought Peter, “but I won’t, not I!”
“She wants me to unlock the window,” thought Peter, “but I won’t, definitely not!”
He peeped again, and the tears were still there, or another two had taken their place.
He looked again, and the tears were still there, or a couple more had taken their place.
“She’s awfully fond of Wendy,” he said to himself. He was angry with her now for not seeing why she could not have Wendy.
“She’s really into Wendy,” he thought to himself. He was angry with her now for not understanding why she couldn’t have Wendy.
The reason was so simple: “I’m fond of her too. We can’t both have her, lady.”
The reason was pretty straightforward: “I like her too. We can't both be with her, lady.”
But the lady would not make the best of it, and he was unhappy. He ceased to look at her, but even then she would not let go of him. He skipped about and made funny faces, but when he stopped it was just as if she were inside him, knocking.
But the lady wouldn’t accept it, and he felt miserable. He stopped looking at her, but even then she wouldn’t let him go. He hopped around and made silly faces, but when he stopped, it felt like she was inside him, banging to get out.
“Oh, all right,” he said at last, and gulped. Then he unbarred the window. “Come on, Tink,” he cried, with a frightful sneer at the laws of nature; “we don’t want any silly mothers;” and he flew away.
“Oh, fine,” he finally said, swallowing hard. Then he unlocked the window. “Let's go, Tink,” he shouted, mocking the laws of nature; “we don’t need any stupid mothers;” and he took off.
Thus Wendy and John and Michael found the window open for them after all, which of course was more than they deserved. They alighted on the floor, quite unashamed of themselves, and the youngest one had already forgotten his home.
Thus Wendy, John, and Michael found the window open for them after all, which of course was more than they deserved. They landed on the floor, completely unashamed of themselves, and the youngest one had already forgotten his home.
“John,” he said, looking around him doubtfully, “I think I have been here before.”
“John,” he said, glancing around uncertainly, “I think I’ve been here before.”
“Of course you have, you silly. There is your old bed.”
“Of course you have, you silly. There's your old bed.”
“So it is,” Michael said, but not with much conviction.
“So it is,” Michael said, but not very convincingly.
“I say,” cried John, “the kennel!” and he dashed across to look into it.
“I say,” shouted John, “the kennel!” and he ran over to check it out.
“Perhaps Nana is inside it,” Wendy said.
“Maybe Nana is in there,” Wendy said.
But John whistled. “Hullo,” he said, “there’s a man inside it.”
But John whistled. “Hey,” he said, “there’s a guy inside it.”
“It’s father!” exclaimed Wendy.
“Dad!” exclaimed Wendy.
“Let me see father,” Michael begged eagerly, and he took a good look. “He is not so big as the pirate I killed,” he said with such frank disappointment that I am glad Mr. Darling was asleep; it would have been sad if those had been the first words he heard his little Michael say.
“Let me see, Dad,” Michael pleaded eagerly, and he took a close look. “He’s not as big as the pirate I killed,” he said with such genuine disappointment that I’m glad Mr. Darling was asleep; it would have been a pity if those had been the first words he heard his little Michael say.
Wendy and John had been taken aback somewhat at finding their father in the kennel.
Wendy and John were a bit surprised to find their dad in the kennel.
“Surely,” said John, like one who had lost faith in his memory, “he used not to sleep in the kennel?”
“Surely,” said John, sounding like someone who had lost faith in his memory, “he didn't used to sleep in the kennel?”
“John,” Wendy said falteringly, “perhaps we don’t remember the old life as well as we thought we did.”
“John,” Wendy said hesitantly, “maybe we don’t remember our old life as well as we thought we did.”
A chill fell upon them; and serve them right.
A chill came over them, and they deserved it.
“It is very careless of mother,” said that young scoundrel John, “not to be here when we come back.”
“It’s really careless of mom,” said that young troublemaker John, “not to be here when we come back.”
It was then that Mrs. Darling began playing again.
It was at that moment that Mrs. Darling started playing again.
“It’s mother!” cried Wendy, peeping.
“It’s Mom!” cried Wendy, peeking.
“So it is!” said John.
"That's right!" said John.
“Then are you not really our mother, Wendy?” asked Michael, who was surely sleepy.
“Then are you not really our mom, Wendy?” asked Michael, who was clearly sleepy.
“Oh dear!” exclaimed Wendy, with her first real twinge of remorse, “it was quite time we came back.”
“Oh no!” Wendy exclaimed, feeling her first real sense of regret, “it was definitely time for us to come back.”
“Let us creep in,” John suggested, “and put our hands over her eyes.”
“Let's sneak in,” John suggested, “and cover her eyes with our hands.”
But Wendy, who saw that they must break the joyous news more gently, had a better plan.
But Wendy, who realized they needed to share the happy news more softly, had a better idea.
“Let us all slip into our beds, and be there when she comes in, just as if we had never been away.”
“Let’s all get into our beds and be there when she comes in, just like we never left.”
And so when Mrs. Darling went back to the night-nursery to see if her husband was asleep, all the beds were occupied. The children waited for her cry of joy, but it did not come. She saw them, but she did not believe they were there. You see, she saw them in their beds so often in her dreams that she thought this was just the dream hanging around her still.
And so when Mrs. Darling returned to the nursery at night to check if her husband was asleep, all the beds were taken. The kids were waiting for her joyful shout, but it didn’t happen. She saw them, but she couldn’t believe they were actually there. You see, she had seen them in their beds so many times in her dreams that she thought this was just a lingering dream.
She sat down in the chair by the fire, where in the old days she had nursed them.
She sat down in the chair by the fire, where in the past she had cared for them.
They could not understand this, and a cold fear fell upon all the three of them.
They couldn't grasp this, and a chill of fear washed over all three of them.
“Mother!” Wendy cried.
"Mom!" Wendy cried.
“That’s Wendy,” she said, but still she was sure it was the dream.
"That’s Wendy," she said, but she was still convinced it was just a dream.
“Mother!”
"Mom!"
“That’s John,” she said.
"That's John," she said.
“Mother!” cried Michael. He knew her now.
“Mom!” shouted Michael. He recognized her now.
“That’s Michael,” she said, and she stretched out her arms for the three little selfish children they would never envelop again. Yes, they did, they went round Wendy and John and Michael, who had slipped out of bed and run to her.
"That's Michael," she said, stretching out her arms for the three little selfish kids they would never hold again. Yes, they did; they ran around Wendy and John and Michael, who had slipped out of bed and come to her.
“George, George!” she cried when she could speak; and Mr. Darling woke to share her bliss, and Nana came rushing in. There could not have been a lovelier sight; but there was none to see it except a little boy who was staring in at the window. He had had ecstasies innumerable that other children can never know; but he was looking through the window at the one joy from which he must be for ever barred.
“George, George!” she exclaimed when she could finally talk; and Mr. Darling woke up to bask in her happiness, while Nana came running in. It was such a beautiful moment; but only a little boy was there to witness it, peering in through the window. He had experienced countless joys that other children could never understand; but he was looking through the window at the one happiness that would always be out of reach for him.
Chapter XVII.
WHEN WENDY GREW UP
I hope you want to know what became of the other boys. They were waiting below to give Wendy time to explain about them; and when they had counted five hundred they went up. They went up by the stair, because they thought this would make a better impression. They stood in a row in front of Mrs. Darling, with their hats off, and wishing they were not wearing their pirate clothes. They said nothing, but their eyes asked her to have them. They ought to have looked at Mr. Darling also, but they forgot about him.
I hope you're curious about what happened to the other boys. They were waiting downstairs to give Wendy a chance to explain about them; and when they counted to five hundred, they went upstairs. They took the stairs because they thought it would make a better impression. They stood in a line in front of Mrs. Darling, with their hats off, wishing they weren't wearing their pirate outfits. They didn’t say anything, but their eyes were asking her to take them in. They should have looked at Mr. Darling too, but they forgot about him.
Of course Mrs. Darling said at once that she would have them; but Mr. Darling was curiously depressed, and they saw that he considered six a rather large number.
Of course, Mrs. Darling immediately said she would take them; but Mr. Darling seemed oddly down, and they could tell he thought six was a pretty big number.
“I must say,” he said to Wendy, “that you don’t do things by halves,” a grudging remark which the twins thought was pointed at them.
“I have to say,” he told Wendy, “that you really go all out,” a reluctant comment that the twins assumed was directed at them.
The first twin was the proud one, and he asked, flushing, “Do you think we should be too much of a handful, sir? Because, if so, we can go away.”
The first twin was the confident one, and he asked, blushing, “Do you think we’ll be too much trouble, sir? Because if that’s the case, we can leave.”
“Father!” Wendy cried, shocked; but still the cloud was on him. He knew he was behaving unworthily, but he could not help it.
“Dad!” Wendy exclaimed, shocked; but the cloud still hung over him. He knew he was acting unworthy, but he couldn't help it.
“We could lie doubled up,” said Nibs.
“We could lie curled up,” said Nibs.
“I always cut their hair myself,” said Wendy.
“I always cut their hair myself,” Wendy said.
“George!” Mrs. Darling exclaimed, pained to see her dear one showing himself in such an unfavourable light.
“George!” Mrs. Darling exclaimed, hurting to see her loved one presenting himself in such an unflattering way.
Then he burst into tears, and the truth came out. He was as glad to have them as she was, he said, but he thought they should have asked his consent as well as hers, instead of treating him as a cypher in his own house.
Then he broke down and cried, and the truth came out. He was just as happy to have them as she was, he said, but he thought they should have asked for his permission too, instead of treating him like he didn't matter in his own home.
“I don’t think he is a cypher,” Tootles cried instantly. “Do you think he is a cypher, Curly?”
“I don’t think he’s a mystery,” Tootles shouted right away. “Do you think he’s a mystery, Curly?”
“No, I don’t. Do you think he is a cypher, Slightly?”
“No, I don’t. Do you think he’s a mystery, Slightly?”
“Rather not. Twin, what do you think?”
“Not really. Twin, what do you think?”
It turned out that not one of them thought him a cypher; and he was absurdly gratified, and said he would find space for them all in the drawing-room if they fitted in.
It turned out that none of them thought he was insignificant; and he felt ridiculously pleased, saying he'd make room for all of them in the living room if they could fit.
“We’ll fit in, sir,” they assured him.
“We’ll fit in, sir,” they assured him.
“Then follow the leader,” he cried gaily. “Mind you, I am not sure that we have a drawing-room, but we pretend we have, and it’s all the same. Hoop la!”
“Then follow the leader,” he said cheerfully. “Just so you know, I’m not sure we actually have a drawing-room, but we act like we do, and it’s all the same. Hoop la!”
He went off dancing through the house, and they all cried “Hoop la!” and danced after him, searching for the drawing-room; and I forget whether they found it, but at any rate they found corners, and they all fitted in.
He ran off dancing around the house, and everyone shouted “Hoop la!” and danced after him, looking for the living room; I can’t remember if they found it, but at least they discovered some corners, and they all settled in.
As for Peter, he saw Wendy once again before he flew away. He did not exactly come to the window, but he brushed against it in passing so that she could open it if she liked and call to him. That is what she did.
As for Peter, he saw Wendy one last time before he flew away. He didn't exactly come to the window, but he brushed against it as he passed by so she could open it if she wanted to and call to him. That’s exactly what she did.
“Hullo, Wendy, good-bye,” he said.
"Hey, Wendy, goodbye," he said.
“Oh dear, are you going away?”
“Oh no, you're leaving?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You don’t feel, Peter,” she said falteringly, “that you would like to say anything to my parents about a very sweet subject?”
“You don’t feel, Peter,” she said hesitantly, “that you’d want to say anything to my parents about a really nice topic?”
“No.”
“ Nope.”
“About me, Peter?”
"About me, Peter?"
“No.”
"Nope."
Mrs. Darling came to the window, for at present she was keeping a sharp eye on Wendy. She told Peter that she had adopted all the other boys, and would like to adopt him also.
Mrs. Darling came to the window, because right now she was watching Wendy closely. She told Peter that she had taken in all the other boys and would like to take him in too.
“Would you send me to school?” he inquired craftily.
“Would you send me to school?” he asked slyly.
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“And then to an office?”
"Then to an office?"
“I suppose so.”
"I guess so."
“Soon I would be a man?”
“Soon I would be an adult?”
“Very soon.”
"Very soon."
“I don’t want to go to school and learn solemn things,” he told her passionately. “I don’t want to be a man. O Wendy’s mother, if I was to wake up and feel there was a beard!”
“I don’t want to go to school and learn serious things,” he told her passionately. “I don’t want to be an adult. Oh, Wendy’s mom, if I woke up and realized I had a beard!”
“Peter,” said Wendy the comforter, “I should love you in a beard;” and Mrs. Darling stretched out her arms to him, but he repulsed her.
“Peter,” Wendy said gently, “I would love you even if you had a beard;” and Mrs. Darling reached out her arms to him, but he pushed her away.
“Keep back, lady, no one is going to catch me and make me a man.”
“Step back, lady, no one is going to catch me and turn me into a man.”
“But where are you going to live?”
“But where are you going to live?”
“With Tink in the house we built for Wendy. The fairies are to put it high up among the tree tops where they sleep at nights.”
“With Tink in the house we built for Wendy. The fairies are to place it high up among the treetops where they sleep at night.”
“How lovely,” cried Wendy so longingly that Mrs. Darling tightened her grip.
“How lovely,” Wendy exclaimed with such longing that Mrs. Darling tightened her grip.
“I thought all the fairies were dead,” Mrs. Darling said.
“I thought all the fairies were gone,” Mrs. Darling said.
“There are always a lot of young ones,” explained Wendy, who was now quite an authority, “because you see when a new baby laughs for the first time a new fairy is born, and as there are always new babies there are always new fairies. They live in nests on the tops of trees; and the mauve ones are boys and the white ones are girls, and the blue ones are just little sillies who are not sure what they are.”
“There are always a lot of young ones,” Wendy explained, now quite an expert. “Because, you know, when a new baby laughs for the first time, a new fairy is born. Since there are always new babies, there are always new fairies. They live in nests at the tops of trees; the mauve ones are boys, the white ones are girls, and the blue ones are just little sillies who aren't sure what they are.”
“I shall have such fun,” said Peter, with eye on Wendy.
“I’m going to have so much fun,” said Peter, looking at Wendy.
“It will be rather lonely in the evening,” she said, “sitting by the fire.”
“It’s going to be pretty lonely in the evening,” she said, “sitting by the fire.”
“I shall have Tink.”
“I will have Tink.”
“Tink can’t go a twentieth part of the way round,” she reminded him a little tartly.
“Tink can't go a tiny bit of the way around,” she reminded him a bit sharply.
“Sneaky tell-tale!” Tink called out from somewhere round the corner.
“Sneaky tell-tale!” Tink shouted from somewhere around the corner.
“It doesn’t matter,” Peter said.
“It doesn't matter,” Peter said.
“O Peter, you know it matters.”
“O Peter, you know it’s important.”
“Well, then, come with me to the little house.”
“Well, then, come with me to the small house.”
“May I, mummy?”
"Can I, mom?"
“Certainly not. I have got you home again, and I mean to keep you.”
“Definitely not. I’ve brought you back home, and I plan to keep you here.”
“But he does so need a mother.”
“But he really needs a mom.”
“So do you, my love.”
“Same to you, my love.”
“Oh, all right,” Peter said, as if he had asked her from politeness merely; but Mrs. Darling saw his mouth twitch, and she made this handsome offer: to let Wendy go to him for a week every year to do his spring cleaning. Wendy would have preferred a more permanent arrangement; and it seemed to her that spring would be long in coming; but this promise sent Peter away quite gay again. He had no sense of time, and was so full of adventures that all I have told you about him is only a halfpenny-worth of them. I suppose it was because Wendy knew this that her last words to him were these rather plaintive ones:
“Oh, fine,” Peter said, as if he had only asked her out of politeness; but Mrs. Darling noticed his mouth twitch, and she made this generous offer: to let Wendy visit him for a week every year to help with his spring cleaning. Wendy would have preferred a more permanent arrangement; and it seemed to her that spring would take a long time to arrive; but this promise made Peter leave feeling quite happy again. He had no concept of time and was so full of adventures that everything I've told you about him is just a small piece of it. I guess it was because Wendy understood this that her last words to him were these rather sad ones:
“You won’t forget me, Peter, will you, before spring cleaning time comes?”
“You won’t forget me, Peter, will you, before it’s time for spring cleaning?”
Of course Peter promised; and then he flew away. He took Mrs. Darling’s kiss with him. The kiss that had been for no one else, Peter took quite easily. Funny. But she seemed satisfied.
Of course Peter promised, and then he flew away. He took Mrs. Darling's kiss with him. The kiss that was meant for no one else, Peter took without hesitation. Funny. But she seemed content.
Of course all the boys went to school; and most of them got into Class III, but Slightly was put first into Class IV and then into Class V. Class I is the top class. Before they had attended school a week they saw what goats they had been not to remain on the island; but it was too late now, and soon they settled down to being as ordinary as you or me or Jenkins minor. It is sad to have to say that the power to fly gradually left them. At first Nana tied their feet to the bed-posts so that they should not fly away in the night; and one of their diversions by day was to pretend to fall off buses; but by and by they ceased to tug at their bonds in bed, and found that they hurt themselves when they let go of the bus. In time they could not even fly after their hats. Want of practice, they called it; but what it really meant was that they no longer believed.
Of course, all the boys went to school, and most of them got placed in Class III, but Slightly was first put in Class IV and then moved to Class V. Class I is the top class. Before they had been at school for a week, they realized how foolish they had been for not staying on the island; but it was too late now, and soon they settled into being as ordinary as you or me or Jenkins minor. It's sad to say that their ability to fly gradually faded away. At first, Nana tied their feet to the bedposts so they wouldn’t fly away at night, and one of their daytime activities was to pretend to fall off buses. But eventually, they stopped pulling on their bonds in bed and found that they hurt themselves when they let go of the bus. In time, they couldn't even fly after their hats. They called it lack of practice, but what it really meant was that they no longer believed.
Michael believed longer than the other boys, though they jeered at him; so he was with Wendy when Peter came for her at the end of the first year. She flew away with Peter in the frock she had woven from leaves and berries in the Neverland, and her one fear was that he might notice how short it had become; but he never noticed, he had so much to say about himself.
Michael believed longer than the other boys, even though they teased him; so he was with Wendy when Peter came for her at the end of the first year. She flew away with Peter in the dress she had made from leaves and berries in Neverland, and her only fear was that he might notice how short it had gotten; but he never noticed, he had so much to share about himself.
She had looked forward to thrilling talks with him about old times, but new adventures had crowded the old ones from his mind.
She had been excited about having exciting conversations with him about the past, but new adventures had pushed the old memories out of his mind.
“Who is Captain Hook?” he asked with interest when she spoke of the arch enemy.
“Who is Captain Hook?” he asked, intrigued when she talked about the arch enemy.
“Don’t you remember,” she asked, amazed, “how you killed him and saved all our lives?”
“Don't you remember,” she asked, astonished, “how you killed him and saved all our lives?”
“I forget them after I kill them,” he replied carelessly.
“I forget them after I kill them,” he said casually.
When she expressed a doubtful hope that Tinker Bell would be glad to see her he said, “Who is Tinker Bell?”
When she voiced a skeptical hope that Tinker Bell would be happy to see her, he replied, “Who is Tinker Bell?”
“O Peter,” she said, shocked; but even when she explained he could not remember.
“O Peter,” she said, shocked; but even when she explained, he still couldn't remember.
“There are such a lot of them,” he said. “I expect she is no more.”
“There are so many of them,” he said. “I guess she’s gone.”
I expect he was right, for fairies don’t live long, but they are so little that a short time seems a good while to them.
I guess he was right, because fairies don’t live very long, but they’re so tiny that a short time feels like a long time to them.
Wendy was pained too to find that the past year was but as yesterday to Peter; it had seemed such a long year of waiting to her. But he was exactly as fascinating as ever, and they had a lovely spring cleaning in the little house on the tree tops.
Wendy was also hurt to see that the past year felt just like yesterday to Peter; it had seemed like such a long year of waiting for her. But he was just as captivating as always, and they had a wonderful spring cleaning in the little house in the treetops.
Next year he did not come for her. She waited in a new frock because the old one simply would not meet; but he never came.
Next year he didn't show up for her. She waited in a new dress because the old one just wouldn't fit anymore; but he never came.
“Perhaps he is ill,” Michael said.
"Maybe he’s not feeling well," Michael said.
“You know he is never ill.”
“He’s never sick, you know.”
Michael came close to her and whispered, with a shiver, “Perhaps there is no such person, Wendy!” and then Wendy would have cried if Michael had not been crying.
Michael moved closer to her and whispered, trembling, “Maybe there’s no such person, Wendy!” and then Wendy would have cried if Michael hadn’t been crying.
Peter came next spring cleaning; and the strange thing was that he never knew he had missed a year.
Peter showed up the next spring cleaning, and the weird part was that he never realized he had missed a year.
That was the last time the girl Wendy ever saw him. For a little longer she tried for his sake not to have growing pains; and she felt she was untrue to him when she got a prize for general knowledge. But the years came and went without bringing the careless boy; and when they met again Wendy was a married woman, and Peter was no more to her than a little dust in the box in which she had kept her toys. Wendy was grown up. You need not be sorry for her. She was one of the kind that likes to grow up. In the end she grew up of her own free will a day quicker than other girls.
That was the last time Wendy ever saw him. For a while, she tried not to grow up for his sake, and she felt disloyal to him when she won a prize for general knowledge. But as the years passed without the carefree boy returning, when they finally met again, Wendy was a married woman, and Peter was nothing more to her than a bit of dust in the box where she kept her toys. Wendy had grown up. You don’t need to feel sorry for her. She was the type who liked growing up. In the end, she ended up maturing a day faster than other girls.
All the boys were grown up and done for by this time; so it is scarcely worth while saying anything more about them. You may see the twins and Nibs and Curly any day going to an office, each carrying a little bag and an umbrella. Michael is an engine-driver. Slightly married a lady of title, and so he became a lord. You see that judge in a wig coming out at the iron door? That used to be Tootles. The bearded man who doesn’t know any story to tell his children was once John.
All the boys were grown up and settled by now, so it’s not really worth saying much more about them. You might spot the twins, Nibs, and Curly any day, heading to an office, each with a little bag and an umbrella. Michael is a train engineer. Slightly married a woman of status, so he became a lord. Do you see that judge in a wig coming out of the iron door? That used to be Tootles. The bearded guy who doesn’t have any stories to tell his kids was once John.
Wendy was married in white with a pink sash. It is strange to think that Peter did not alight in the church and forbid the banns.
Wendy wore a white dress with a pink sash for the wedding. It's odd to think that Peter didn't show up at the church to stop the announcements.
Years rolled on again, and Wendy had a daughter. This ought not to be written in ink but in a golden splash.
Years passed once more, and Wendy had a daughter. This shouldn't be written in ink but in a golden splash.
She was called Jane, and always had an odd inquiring look, as if from the moment she arrived on the mainland she wanted to ask questions. When she was old enough to ask them they were mostly about Peter Pan. She loved to hear of Peter, and Wendy told her all she could remember in the very nursery from which the famous flight had taken place. It was Jane’s nursery now, for her father had bought it at the three per cents from Wendy’s father, who was no longer fond of stairs. Mrs. Darling was now dead and forgotten.
She was named Jane, and she always had a curious expression, as if from the moment she stepped onto the mainland she wanted to ask questions. When she was old enough to ask them, they were mostly about Peter Pan. She loved hearing stories about Peter, and Wendy shared everything she could remember from the very nursery where the famous flight had happened. It was Jane’s nursery now, as her father had bought it at the three per cents from Wendy’s father, who wasn’t keen on stairs anymore. Mrs. Darling was now gone and forgotten.
There were only two beds in the nursery now, Jane’s and her nurse’s; and there was no kennel, for Nana also had passed away. She died of old age, and at the end she had been rather difficult to get on with; being very firmly convinced that no one knew how to look after children except herself.
There were only two beds in the nursery now, Jane’s and her nurse’s; and there was no kennel, because Nana had also passed away. She died of old age, and towards the end, she had become a bit hard to deal with; she was very convinced that no one knew how to take care of kids except herself.
Once a week Jane’s nurse had her evening off; and then it was Wendy’s part to put Jane to bed. That was the time for stories. It was Jane’s invention to raise the sheet over her mother’s head and her own, thus making a tent, and in the awful darkness to whisper:
Once a week, Jane's nurse had her evening off, and that's when it was Wendy's turn to put Jane to bed. That was story time. Jane came up with the idea to pull the sheet over her mother’s head and her own, creating a tent, and in the pitch-black darkness, she would whisper:
“What do we see now?”
“What do we see now?”
“I don’t think I see anything to-night,” says Wendy, with a feeling that if Nana were here she would object to further conversation.
“I don’t think I see anything tonight,” says Wendy, feeling that if Nana were here she would disapprove of any further conversation.
“Yes, you do,” says Jane, “you see when you were a little girl.”
“Yes, you do,” says Jane, “you know when you were a little girl.”
“That is a long time ago, sweetheart,” says Wendy. “Ah me, how time flies!”
"That was a long time ago, sweetie," Wendy says. "Wow, how time flies!"
“Does it fly,” asks the artful child, “the way you flew when you were a little girl?”
“Does it fly,” asks the clever child, “the way you flew when you were little?”
“The way I flew? Do you know, Jane, I sometimes wonder whether I ever did really fly.”
“The way I flew? You know, Jane, I sometimes wonder if I ever really flew.”
“Yes, you did.”
"Yep, you did."
“The dear old days when I could fly!”
“The good old days when I could fly!”
“Why can’t you fly now, mother?”
“Why can’t you fly now, Mom?”
“Because I am grown up, dearest. When people grow up they forget the way.”
“Because I’m grown up now, dear. When people grow up, they forget the way.”
“Why do they forget the way?”
“Why do they forget the way?”
“Because they are no longer gay and innocent and heartless. It is only the gay and innocent and heartless who can fly.”
“Because they are no longer carefree and naive and unfeeling. It is only the carefree and naive and unfeeling who can soar.”
“What is gay and innocent and heartless? I do wish I were gay and innocent and heartless.”
“What is cheerful and carefree and unfeeling? I really wish I were cheerful and carefree and unfeeling.”
Or perhaps Wendy admits she does see something.
Or maybe Wendy admits that she actually sees something.
“I do believe,” she says, “that it is this nursery.”
"I really believe," she says, "that it's this nursery."
“I do believe it is,” says Jane. “Go on.”
“I really think it is,” says Jane. “Go ahead.”
They are now embarked on the great adventure of the night when Peter flew in looking for his shadow.
They are now set out on the exciting adventure of the night when Peter flew in searching for his shadow.
“The foolish fellow,” says Wendy, “tried to stick it on with soap, and when he could not he cried, and that woke me, and I sewed it on for him.”
"The foolish guy," says Wendy, "tried to stick it on with soap, and when he couldn't, he cried, which woke me up, and I sewed it on for him."
“You have missed a bit,” interrupts Jane, who now knows the story better than her mother. “When you saw him sitting on the floor crying, what did you say?”
“You missed a part,” Jane interrupts, now knowing the story better than her mom. “When you saw him sitting on the floor crying, what did you say?”
“I sat up in bed and I said, ‘Boy, why are you crying?’”
“I sat up in bed and asked, ‘Hey, why are you crying?’”
“Yes, that was it,” says Jane, with a big breath.
"Yeah, that was it," says Jane, taking a deep breath.
“And then he flew us all away to the Neverland and the fairies and the pirates and the redskins and the mermaids’ lagoon, and the home under the ground, and the little house.”
“And then he flew us all off to Neverland with the fairies, pirates, Native Americans, the mermaids’ lagoon, the home underground, and the little house.”
“Yes! which did you like best of all?”
“Yes! Which one did you like the most?”
“I think I liked the home under the ground best of all.”
“I think I liked the underground home the most.”
“Yes, so do I. What was the last thing Peter ever said to you?”
“Yes, me too. What was the last thing Peter said to you?”
“The last thing he ever said to me was, ‘Just always be waiting for me, and then some night you will hear me crowing.’”
“The last thing he ever said to me was, ‘Just always wait for me, and one night you’ll hear me crowing.’”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“But, alas, he forgot all about me,” Wendy said it with a smile. She was as grown up as that.
“But, unfortunately, he forgot all about me,” Wendy said with a smile. She was as grown up as that.
“What did his crow sound like?” Jane asked one evening.
“What did his crow sound like?” Jane asked one evening.
“It was like this,” Wendy said, trying to imitate Peter’s crow.
“It was like this,” Wendy said, trying to imitate Peter’s crow.
“No, it wasn’t,” Jane said gravely, “it was like this;” and she did it ever so much better than her mother.
“No, it wasn’t,” Jane said seriously, “it was like this;” and she did it way better than her mom.
Wendy was a little startled. “My darling, how can you know?”
Wendy was a bit taken aback. “My darling, how do you know?”
“I often hear it when I am sleeping,” Jane said.
“I often hear it when I’m sleeping,” Jane said.
“Ah yes, many girls hear it when they are sleeping, but I was the only one who heard it awake.”
“Ah yes, many girls hear it while they’re sleeping, but I was the only one who heard it while I was awake.”
“Lucky you,” said Jane.
“Lucky you,” Jane said.
And then one night came the tragedy. It was the spring of the year, and the story had been told for the night, and Jane was now asleep in her bed. Wendy was sitting on the floor, very close to the fire, so as to see to darn, for there was no other light in the nursery; and while she sat darning she heard a crow. Then the window blew open as of old, and Peter dropped in on the floor.
And then one night, tragedy struck. It was spring, the bedtime story had been told, and Jane was fast asleep in her bed. Wendy was sitting on the floor, right by the fire, so she could see to stitch since there was no other light in the nursery. While she was darning, she heard a crow. Suddenly, the window blew open like before, and Peter dropped onto the floor.
He was exactly the same as ever, and Wendy saw at once that he still had all his first teeth.
He was just like always, and Wendy immediately noticed that he still had all his baby teeth.
He was a little boy, and she was grown up. She huddled by the fire not daring to move, helpless and guilty, a big woman.
He was a little boy, and she was an adult. She huddled by the fire, too afraid to move, feeling helpless and guilty, a big woman.
“Hullo, Wendy,” he said, not noticing any difference, for he was thinking chiefly of himself; and in the dim light her white dress might have been the nightgown in which he had seen her first.
“Hullo, Wendy,” he said, not noticing any difference, as he was mainly focused on himself; and in the dim light, her white dress could have been the nightgown she wore when he first saw her.
“Hullo, Peter,” she replied faintly, squeezing herself as small as possible. Something inside her was crying “Woman, Woman, let go of me.”
“Hey, Peter,” she replied quietly, trying to make herself as small as possible. Something inside her was screaming, “Woman, Woman, let go of me.”
“Hullo, where is John?” he asked, suddenly missing the third bed.
“Halo, where’s John?” he asked, suddenly noticing the empty third bed.
“John is not here now,” she gasped.
“John isn’t here right now,” she gasped.
“Is Michael asleep?” he asked, with a careless glance at Jane.
“Is Michael sleeping?” he asked, glancing at Jane without much thought.
“Yes,” she answered; and now she felt that she was untrue to Jane as well as to Peter.
“Yes,” she replied; and now she felt that she was being unfaithful to both Jane and Peter.
“That is not Michael,” she said quickly, lest a judgment should fall on her.
"That's not Michael," she said quickly, to avoid any judgment falling on her.
Peter looked. “Hullo, is it a new one?”
Peter looked. “Hey, is it a new one?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Boy or girl?”
"Boy or girl?"
“Girl.”
“Girl.”
Now surely he would understand; but not a bit of it.
Now he would definitely understand; but not at all.
“Peter,” she said, faltering, “are you expecting me to fly away with you?”
“Peter,” she said, hesitating, “do you expect me to just fly away with you?”
“Of course; that is why I have come.” He added a little sternly, “Have you forgotten that this is spring cleaning time?”
“Of course; that’s why I’m here.” He added a bit sternly, “Have you forgotten that it’s spring cleaning time?”
She knew it was useless to say that he had let many spring cleaning times pass.
She knew it was pointless to say that he had let many opportunities for spring cleaning slip by.
“I can’t come,” she said apologetically, “I have forgotten how to fly.”
“I can’t come,” she said apologetically, “I’ve forgotten how to fly.”
“I’ll soon teach you again.”
"I'll teach you again soon."
“O Peter, don’t waste the fairy dust on me.”
“O Peter, don’t waste the fairy dust on me.”
She had risen; and now at last a fear assailed him. “What is it?” he cried, shrinking.
She had gotten up, and now finally a fear gripped him. “What is it?” he exclaimed, recoiling.
“I will turn up the light,” she said, “and then you can see for yourself.”
“I'll turn on the light,” she said, “and then you can see for yourself.”
For almost the only time in his life that I know of, Peter was afraid. “Don’t turn up the light,” he cried.
For nearly the only time in his life that I’m aware of, Peter was scared. “Don’t turn on the light,” he shouted.
She let her hands play in the hair of the tragic boy. She was not a little girl heart-broken about him; she was a grown woman smiling at it all, but they were wet-eyed smiles.
She let her hands explore the hair of the troubled boy. She wasn't a heartbroken little girl over him; she was a mature woman smiling at everything, but those smiles were filled with unshed tears.
Then she turned up the light, and Peter saw. He gave a cry of pain; and when the tall beautiful creature stooped to lift him in her arms he drew back sharply.
Then she turned on the light, and Peter saw. He let out a cry of pain; and when the tall, beautiful creature bent down to pick him up, he flinched away sharply.
“What is it?” he cried again.
“What is it?” he shouted again.
She had to tell him.
She needed to tell him.
“I am old, Peter. I am ever so much more than twenty. I grew up long ago.”
“I’m old, Peter. I’m way more than twenty. I grew up a long time ago.”
“You promised not to!”
“You said you wouldn’t!”
“I couldn’t help it. I am a married woman, Peter.”
“I couldn’t help it. I’m a married woman, Peter.”
“No, you’re not.”
“Nope, you’re not.”
“Yes, and the little girl in the bed is my baby.”
“Yes, and the little girl in the bed is my daughter.”
“No, she’s not.”
“No, she isn’t.”
But he supposed she was; and he took a step towards the sleeping child with his dagger upraised. Of course he did not strike. He sat down on the floor instead and sobbed; and Wendy did not know how to comfort him, though she could have done it so easily once. She was only a woman now, and she ran out of the room to try to think.
But he thought she was; and he stepped toward the sleeping child with his dagger raised. Of course, he didn't strike. He sat down on the floor instead and cried; and Wendy didn't know how to comfort him, even though she could have done it so easily once. She was just a woman now, and she ran out of the room to try to think.
Peter continued to cry, and soon his sobs woke Jane. She sat up in bed, and was interested at once.
Peter kept crying, and soon his sobs woke Jane. She sat up in bed, immediately intrigued.
“Boy,” she said, “why are you crying?”
“Boy,” she said, “why are you crying?”
Peter rose and bowed to her, and she bowed to him from the bed.
Peter stood up and bowed to her, and she bowed to him from the bed.
“Hullo,” he said.
"Hello," he said.
“Hullo,” said Jane.
"Hello," said Jane.
“My name is Peter Pan,” he told her.
“My name is Peter Pan,” he said to her.
“Yes, I know.”
“Yeah, I know.”
“I came back for my mother,” he explained, “to take her to the Neverland.”
“I came back for my mom,” he explained, “to take her to Neverland.”
“Yes, I know,” Jane said, “I have been waiting for you.”
“Yes, I know,” Jane said, “I’ve been waiting for you.”
When Wendy returned diffidently she found Peter sitting on the bed-post crowing gloriously, while Jane in her nighty was flying round the room in solemn ecstasy.
When Wendy returned hesitantly, she found Peter sitting on the bedpost, triumphantly crowing, while Jane, in her nightgown, was flying around the room in joyful excitement.
“She is my mother,” Peter explained; and Jane descended and stood by his side, with the look in her face that he liked to see on ladies when they gazed at him.
“She is my mom,” Peter explained; and Jane came down and stood by his side, with that look on her face that he loved to see on women when they looked at him.
“He does so need a mother,” Jane said.
“He really needs a mom,” Jane said.
“Yes, I know,” Wendy admitted rather forlornly; “no one knows it so well as I.”
“Yes, I know,” Wendy admitted a bit sadly; “no one knows it better than I do.”
“Good-bye,” said Peter to Wendy; and he rose in the air, and the shameless Jane rose with him; it was already her easiest way of moving about.
“Goodbye,” Peter said to Wendy; then he lifted into the air, and the bold Jane followed him; it had already become her easiest way of getting around.
Wendy rushed to the window.
Wendy hurried to the window.
“No, no,” she cried.
“No, no,” she yelled.
“It is just for spring cleaning time,” Jane said, “he wants me always to do his spring cleaning.”
“It’s just that time for spring cleaning,” Jane said, “he always wants me to handle his spring cleaning.”
“If only I could go with you,” Wendy sighed.
“If only I could go with you,” Wendy sighed.
“You see you can’t fly,” said Jane.
"You see, you can't fly," Jane said.
Of course in the end Wendy let them fly away together. Our last glimpse of her shows her at the window, watching them receding into the sky until they were as small as stars.
Of course, in the end, Wendy let them fly away together. Our last view of her shows her at the window, watching them disappear into the sky until they were as tiny as stars.
As you look at Wendy, you may see her hair becoming white, and her figure little again, for all this happened long ago. Jane is now a common grown-up, with a daughter called Margaret; and every spring cleaning time, except when he forgets, Peter comes for Margaret and takes her to the Neverland, where she tells him stories about himself, to which he listens eagerly. When Margaret grows up she will have a daughter, who is to be Peter’s mother in turn; and thus it will go on, so long as children are gay and innocent and heartless.
As you look at Wendy, you might notice her hair turning white and her figure getting smaller again, since all of this happened a long time ago. Jane is now an ordinary adult with a daughter named Margaret; and every spring cleaning time, except when he forgets, Peter comes for Margaret and takes her to Neverland, where she tells him stories about himself, which he listens to eagerly. When Margaret grows up, she will have a daughter who will be Peter’s mother in turn; and so it will continue, as long as children remain happy, innocent, and heartless.
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!